6 ?p

DANSK BOTANISK ARKIV

UDGIVET AF

DANSK BOTANISK FORENING

2. BIND

KØBENHAVN

H. HAGERUP'S BOGHANDEL

1914-1921

REDAKTION: L. Kolderup Rosenvinge

TRYKT HOS J. JØRGENSEN & CO. (IVAR JANTZEN).

INDHOLD

Nr. 1. Fehdinasdsen, C and Ö. Wingk: Studies in the Genus Enthorrhiza

C. Weber. Juli 1914. Pag. 1 - 14.
At. 2. Børgesen, F.: The Marine Algæ of the Danish West Indies. Part. II.

Phæophyceæ. Oktober 1914. Pag. 1-68.
Nr. 3. Lange, Jakob K.: Studies in the Agarics of Denmark. Part II. Ama-
nita. I.epiota. Coprinus. Oktober 1915. Pag. 1-53. With two Plates.
Nr. h. Ostenfeld, C. H.: A List of Phytoplankton from the Boeton Strait,

Celebes. Oktober 1915. Pag. 1—18.
Nr. 5. Rostkip, O. : Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora I. Contributions to the

Fungus-flora of Denmark I (Abstract). August 1916. Pag. 1-56. Med

3 Tavler.
AV. 6. Ostenfeld, C. H.: Contributions to West Australian Botany. Part. I.

Introduction. The Sea-grasses of West Australia. September 1916. Pag.

1-44.
Nr. 7. Langk, Jakob E.: Studies in the Agarics of Denmark. Part III. Plu-

teus. Collybia. Inocybe. July 1917. Pag. 1—48. With three Plates.
Nr. 8. Ostenfeld. C. H.: Contributions to West Australian Botany. ^Part II.

C. H. Ostenfeld: Stray Notes from the tropical West Australia. —

C. H. Ostenfeld: A Revision of the West Australian Species of Tri-

glochin, Crassula (Tillæa) and Frankenia. — Ove Paulsen: Chenopo-

diaceæ from West Australia. - May 1918. Pag. 1-66. With \ Plates.
Nr. 9. Børgesen, F. and C. Raunkiær : Mosses and Lichens collected in the

former Danish West Indies. August 1918. Pag. 1 — 18.
Nr. 10. Jørgensen, Holger: I. The Pollination of Asclepias Cornuti Dene.

II. Some Remarks on the Germination of the Pollen-mass and the

Growth of the Pollen-tubes in Asclepias Cornuti Dene. August 1919.

Pag. 1 — 19.
Nr.ll. Lange, Jakob E.: Studies in the Agarics of Denmark. Part IV. Pho-

liota. Marasmius. Rhodophyllus. March 1921. Pag. 1 - 44. With one

Plate.

Bd.2 • DANSK BOTANISK ARKIV • Nr. i

UDGIVET AF DANSK BOTANISK FORENING

— 1914 =

Studies in the genus Entorrhiza C Weber.

By

C. Ferdinandsen and Ö. Winge.

I. The spore formation in Entorrhiza digitata Lagerh.

A. rich material belonging to this species was benevolently-
sent to us by professor G. Lagerheim in Stockholm. It was
fixed in chrom-acetic acid and very well preserved so that micro-
tome cuts, which were stained with Heidenhains hematoxyline,
proved good objects for a closer study of the spore formation.
The three spore forms as they are described and figured by
Lagerheim were found mixed together (cfr. our figures 1, / — n
from Danish material), viz. l ) some very coarsely and unevenly
warted, 2 ) some others lower and more evenly warted, while
3 ) a third form of spores were entirely smooth and very thick-
walled. The shape was always exactly globular and the size varied
near 18 y. in diameter, some few however reaching 30 [x or more
across.

Already P. Magnus (1878) and C. Weber (1. c.) state that
the spores in Entorrhiza are formed apically on screw-shaped
»sterigmata«, and Weber figures these organs in E. Aschersoniana,
while P. Magnus gives a picture from E. cypericola, a copy of
which is found in our fig. 8. Using the highest power of the mi-
croscrope, however, we saw that the spores in E. digitata are
formed not on a single »sterigma«, but as a rule by joining of
two. The most common case is figured in fig. l,a, where the two
spore-forming filaments are seen like somewhat screwed strings
adhering to the ripe spore. In some successful slides we happened
to see that the spore no doubt is formed by the working-together
of two spiral filaments twining around each other, and that the
outside walls of the filaments simply are continued into the spore-

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd.2. Nr. 1. 1

2 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, B. 2. Nr. 1.

membrane so that the spore must be due to the swelling of the
fusing hvphae (fig. 1, b-c). Very often, however, the screw-height
of the spiral is so small and the filaments moreover have the

/

©

Fig. 1. E. digitata Lagerh. a— e: Spore formation, cfr. texte, figured from

material communicated by prof. Lagerheim, f—n: Various forms of spores

and spore complexes, figured from material, collected by Nordby on b anø ,

see pg. 7. a—e: about IM»; f-n: «M.

C. Ferdinandsen and Ö. Winge: The genus Entorrhiza C.Weber. 3

plasm so dense and refractive that it is almost impossible to de-
cide, whether a single or two filaments take part in forming the
spiral.

From our observations we are justified in concluding the
following: The spore originates from two spiral filaments fusing
together, which at least in many cases are twined around each
other, while in other cases it is probable that they fuse without
twining. The spiral threads themselves are coming from very
complex hyphal bundles and may often be branched (fig. 1, d — e).
Sometimes two spores are formed connected to each other, so
the double-spore strikingly is resembling a teleutospore of a
Puccinia (fig. 1, g). In other cases three spores are growing to-
gether forming a row or a Triphragmium-\\ke complex (fig. 1, h),
and also four spores are observed in connection. Rarely one of
the two spores forming a »Puccinia« has a smooth membrane,
while the other one is coarsely warted (fig. 1, /). In no case we
have happened to see a spore with only one adherent spiral string;
this circumstance naturally by no means excludes the possibility
of the spore being formed by a single filament, but at least it
is the rule that two spiral filaments directly take part in the
spore formation, a phenomenon, which reminds of the ascus for-
mation in the genus Eremascus.

II. The systematic position of the genus Entorrhiza.

The genus Entorrhiza has always been considered by the
authors as a relative to the Ustilagineae, until Brefeld (1912,
p. 80) brings forward the opinion that the fungus probably must
be regarded as a fungus imperfectus belonging to the Ascomycetes,
the ascus-form of which is still unknown. In the said paper
Brefeld has proved indisputably that an »Ustilago« on Panicum
cms ardeae Willd. 1 ) from South America really is a conidial stage
of a Claviceps-like Hypocreacea, viz. Ustilaginoidea Bref., the
existence of which he already several years ago had profezied.
Further he is probably justified in his conclusion that the mor-
phologically thoroughly like Ustilago virens Cke. (= Tilletia Oryzae
Pat.) on rice belongs to the same genus. Brefeld, however, is
going still farther in so far as he, as it appears less convincing,
also classifies the genera Entorrhiza Weber and Schroeteria Wint.
as fungi imperfecti among the Ascomycetes. He is led to this

J ) By Brefeld »Panicum cms Urdeae«, probably erroneous for the said
species.

1*

4 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 1.

supposition mainly by studying the manner of spore germination.
He has namely found in both genera that the spores are germi-
nating into short flash-shaped sterigmata on the top of which
are formed basipetal chains of conidia, a fact stated for Schroeteria
long ago, but until then not observed in Entorrhiza. This manner
of germination into »Acrostalagmus-likec conidia, which was ob-
served by Brefeld in the species Entorrhiza Aschersoniana (Magn.)
De Toni, E. cypericola (Magn.) De Toni, Schroeteria Delastrina
(Tul.) Wint. and S. parvispora Bref. might point, undeniably,
towards a relationship to the Ascomycetes, but Brefeld seems
not to take in consideration nor at least to lay stress upon the
fact that previous investigators have observed that the spores
of the genera in question can germinate in an ustilaginoid man-
ner. Thus Winter (1. c. p. 147) has found that Schroeteria Dela-
strina may germinate into a Tilletia-like promycelium, and Weber
states 1. c. that the germination of Entorrhiza Aschersoniana is
going on in that way that the spore sends out several hypha-like
promycelia which again produce falcate sporidia, as well laterally
as apically, thus putting in mind the germination of a Proustilago.
These facts point clearly towards a relationship to the Ustilagineae,
and so it may be reasonable to believe that the germination into
»Acrostalagmus-like« conidia is a phenomenon of secondary impor-
tance.

In fact, the morphological likeness between the genera En-
torrhiza and Schroeteria and, on the other side, the conidial stage
of Ustilaginoidea, is not very great: The greenish Sepedonium-
like chlamydospores of the last fungus are formed on the surface
of a solid central pseudoparenchyma, which in some cases can
appear as a real Sclerotium, a circumstance, which in con-
nection with the occurrence of the fungus in the ovaries of grasses,
puts in mind a Claviceps-like organism — while on the other
hand Schroeteria and Entorrhiza, owing to their perishable hyphae
and the formation of entirely dust-like spore-masses, resemble
the true Ustilagineae.

As to the genus Entorrhiza the spore-formation in E. digitata,
described above, furthermore seems to be like that of the Usti-
lagineae in several respects. In this group cell-fusions by deliques-
cence of the membranes are commonly occurring during the spore
formation, and recently F. Rawitscher has shown that the young
binucleate spore cell in Ustilago Maydis results from the dissolving
of a wall between two uninucleate neighbour-cells. Further the
intricately entangled hyphal complexes, wherefrom the sporogene

C. Ferdinandsen and Ö.Winge: TJie genus Entorrhiza C.Weber. O

hyphae originate in Entorrhiza digitata, have a striking likeness
with the corresponding organs in the true Ustilagineae, not least
by the marked deliquescence of the filaments (fig. 1, e).

Concerning the cytology of the Ustilagineae Dangeard, Lut-
man and Rawitscher 1. c. have shown that a syncaryon-stage
is established earlier or later during the ontogenesis, the young
spores obtaining always two nuclei which later on fuse together

'

> i

/

*
if.

1

;

Fig. 2. E. Raunkiæriana sp. n. a — b: Spores with few rather distinct nuclei.
c — e: Spores with numerous chromatin bodies in the cytoplasm, ii^oo.

within the spore. — As to Entorrhiza we have not succeeded in
making out its cytology, but in several cases we have seen that
the spores as well in E. Raunkiæriana sp. n. (fig. 2, b) as in
E. digitata have two rather distinct nuclei. Often, however, the
nuclear elements have another appearence. Thus, in E. Raunkiær-
iana, three or more nucleus-like organs (fig. 2, a) are to be seen
in the cytoplasma, but mostly distinct nuclei are not present,
a number of chromatin bodies being scattered all around in the

6 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 1.

plasm, without nuclear membrane, and connected to each other
with linin threads (fig. 2, c — e) 1 ).

In conclusion it seems to be justified — in spite of the
»Acrostalagmus-like« germination — to place Entorrhiza and pro-
bably also Schroeteria in the neighbourhood of the Ustilagineae.
Especially Entorrhiza might be considered as a primitive type of the
said group on account of the morphologically well marked copulation
observed by us by the spore formation in E. digitata — and further
the ProustilagoAike germination stated by Weber in E. Ascher-
soniana. It is in accordance with this view that all the species
of this genus live in the soil and spread their spores by aid of the
water, while the genuine Ustilagineae are adapted to an aerial life.

III. The genus Entorrhiza in Denmark.

E. Aschersoniana (Magn.) de Toni.
Syn. : E. cypericola Weber e. p., Schinzia Aschersoniana Magn.

On revising the material available in the collections of the
Botanical Museum of the Copenhagen University, all collected
on Juncus bufonius, we found the spores always being elliptical
with regular sculpture and thus distinctly differing from the sphe-
rical, coarsely and unregularly warted ones in E. Casparyana (Magn.)
De Toni (fig. 8). In some cases we have observed the spores being
provided with adherent screwed filaments and channels (germinat-
ion pores?) through the walls. We have found the spores more
varying and as a rule bigger than stated by P. Magnus (1888,
p. 103), who has measured them 15 — 17 ^ 11 — lb p. Schroeter
(1889, p. 290) states 17—20 ^ 15—17/,. In the following all the
Danish localities hitherto known are enumerated.
Sealand: Charlottenlund, field sloping towards the sea. July, 1885

(E. Rostrup). Sporesyet immature. A single one ll l h^lbti.

Constantia, Aug. 14, 1885 (E. Rostrup). Sp. 16—22^:

12—18 ix.

Rørvig, June 21, 1914 (C. Ferdinand sen). Sp. immature,

17 1 ,-^15/*.
Jutland: Randbøldal, Sept. 12, 1885 (E. Rostrup). The material

destroyed. A single spore 20^ 15 pt.

*) In this connection we can state that in Schroeteria Decaisneana (Boud.)
De Toni we have seen as a rule two nuclei in the young spores,
a single or three though being also observed (c. 60 n Jo : 2 nuclei, c. 30°Jo : 1
nucleus, c. 10°lo : 3 nuclei).

C. Ferdinandsen and Ö.Winge: The genus Entorrhiza C. Weber. '

Treides ko v, July 9, 1886 (E. Rostrup). Spores 19—24^

16—21 fi.

Klitmøller, July 1894 (E. Rostrup). The more coarsely

warted spores 20—22 ^ \Th— 19//.

Further Lind (1. c. p. 271) reports: Sæby (E. Rostrup) and

Frederikshavn (Lind).

Bornholm: Lind (1. c. p.271) reports: Almindingen (E. Rostrup).

E. digitata Lagerh.

To this species must be referred three numbers, all collec-
ted by dr. C. H. Ostenfeld on the western coast of Jutland.
The two numbers (Fanø and Tværsted) were found on a plant
of the J uncus articulatus-grou]), which dr. Ostenfeld believes to
be a distinct form of J uncus alpinus Vill. He has friendly
communicated to us that the infected specimens of this Juncus
on the Fanø -locality grew mixed together with plants of
J. atricapillus Drej. and J. lamprocarpus Ehrh. without these two
species being found infested by the fungus. The third specimen
of this Entorrhiza was found on a seedling of a Juncus articulatus
s. lat. impossible of a closer determination ; on the locality (the lake
Ferri ngsø near Bovbjerg) the Juncus alpinus-iorm in question
may very well occur, and it is thus probable that we also
here are dealing with this plant. Lagerheim 1. c. gives as host-
plant /. articulatus. Judging from the localities (Titisee Ge r ma-
nia e, Pontresina Helvetiae) it is probable that under this collec-
tive species-name is hidden a Juncus alpinus4orm, the Entorrhiza-
species showing to be very specialized to single species of host-plants.
In the following are given the localites and some details of
the fungus.

Jutland: Ferringsø, July 1893. On a seedling of »Juncus arti-
culatus« (C. H. Ostenfeld). Lind (1. c. p. 271) reports this
specimen as Entorrhiza Aschersoniana on Juncus bufonius in
accordance with a label written by the late prof. E. Rostrup.
Spores as described in the specimens from Fanø, 17 1 / 2 — 22//
diam.

Tværsted, strand dune, Aug. 10, 1912. On Juncus alpinus
Vill. forma (C. H. Ostenfeld). Exactly agreeing with the
following.

Fanø, near Nordby, Oct. 15, 1912. On Juncus alpinus Vill.
forma (C. H. Ostenfeld).

8 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 1.

In the specimens from the last named locality the tumours were
found to be now cylindrical, entire, now more or less palmate.
Spores spherical, pale yellowish-chestnut according to the advancing
maturity, as a rule 20 p. across, many lesser, some bigger, some
others gigantic, until 45 p across, the wall then being exceedingly
thickened (fig. 1, i). The shape of the membrane is very varying.
In some cases the membrane is entirely smooth and then com-
monly being very thickened, often about 10//, surpassing the dia-
meter of the lumen. The membrane of the above mentioned gigant-
like spore was about 18 p thick. In other cases the spores are
provided with very long (about bp), obtuse or flattened warts
being irregularly distributed on the surface of the membrane,
putting in mind the sculpture of the E. C as pary ana-spore (fig. 1, m
and fig. 8). Finally some spores are more regularly and lower
warted (fig. 1, I). On studying more thoroughly the material, one
often finds two or more spores connected with each other in a
Puccinia- or Triphragmium-\ike complex (fig. 1, / — h) or seldom in
a row composed of some few spores. Often we have seen channels
going through the thickened walls.

Entorrhiza Raunkiæriana Ferd. et Wge. sp. n.

Mycocecidiis ex apicibus radicum tenuium tumefactis oriundis,
oblongo-citriformibus vel ovoideis, formam siliquae Crambes mari-
timae L. saepe aemulantibus, maximis 3 mm latis, albo-flavidis.
Sporis in hyphis hyalinis, diu persistentibus acrogenis, + protracte
ellipsoideis, citriformibus, plerumque 18 — 21 p long. ^ 9 — 11 p lat.,
nonnullis usque ad 30 p elongatis, hyalino-flavidulis, plasmate
denso, nonnumquam vacuolato farctis, episporio lineolis spiralibus,
circ. 2p inter se distantibus, dextrorsum oblique ascendentibus
ornato suffultis.

In radicibus Scirpi fluitantis L., in stagno dunensi Grøndal
dicto insulae Danicae Fanø submersi, mense Octobri. (Leg.
C. Raunkiær).

This fungus, which by J. Lind (1. c. p. 271) is identified
with E. scirpicola (Correns) Sacc. et Syd., was already found in
the year 1896 by prof. C. Raunkiær in a little dune-lake, Grøndal,
on the island of Fanø, and was refound Septbr. 1911 and Oct.
1912 in the same locality. A great many roots of Scirpus fluitans
submerged outside the Agrostis carcma-community were infested
by the fungus. — Spores collected in Oct. were wintered at a low
room temperature, apparently without changing their aspect. As

C. Ferdinandsen and Ö. Winge : The genus Entorrhiza C. Weber. 9

Fig. 3. E. Raun-
kiæriana sp. n.
Tumours in

late as March 10 the curved appendix persisted in nearly all the
spores, and no germination was to be seen.

As to be exspected the species has a considerable resemblance
to E. scirpicola on Scirpus pauciflorus Lightf., but
differs distinctly from this as well by the shape
of the tumours as by the spore-form. In E. scirpicola
the tumours are cylindrical (fig. 5) while in our spe-
cies ovoid or often constricted as the silique of
Crambe maritima L. (fig. 3). Further the spores in

E. scirpicola are less slen-
der (16—20 « 11—14 ft)
than in E. Raunkiæriana
(18—21 « 9—11//), the

proportion between
length and breadth of
the spores in the two »•£**£»
species thus being re- About nat. size.

spectively 1,5 : 1 and
1,9 : 1 (fig. 4 and 5). We have not

succeeded in procuring type-specimens
Fig. 4. E. Raunkiæriana sp.n. • • , i ^-u u u j

Spores, one of which showing of E. scirpicola, but still we have nad
in optical section the outer occas i on to examine this species ; in the
structure of the membrane, ,, ,. P tl ,-» * • i -km

and another showing the same collections of the Botanical Museum
structure in transverse section. f t jj e Copenhagen University are
~ T " found, namely, specimens of the fungus

on Scirpus pauciflorus from the Færoes (Tran-
gisvaag on Suderø, leg. C. H. Ostenfeld);
E. Rostrup (1901, p. 306) identified the plant
with E. cypericola (Magn.) De Toni. In these
specimens, though being very young, so that
the spiral lines of the spore-membrane just
are going to appear, the proportion between
length and breadth of the spores still is exactly
as stated by Correns, the young spores mea-
suring 15 ^ 9 [x.

The record of this fungus from the (Correns) Sacc. & Syd

s 1— 3 : Rootswellmgs !

Færoes, being so lar away irom the hitherto on Scirpus pauciflorus

only known locality, Val Maggia, Tessin, Lightf.; 4— 5: Spores
_ J . .i • • .t 4.U from above and from

Switzerland, suggests the opinion that tne the side; 6: Spore from

distribution of the Entorrhiza-species is coin- above treated with
. , „ , . , , , ., cone. Hr, S(J 4 . 1 — o :

cident with that of their host-plants and that i^ . 4 _ 6: soo.

the species are closely specialized to single After C. Correns.

Fig. 5. E. scirpicola,

10 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 1.

host-species. In this connection the above statement under
E. digitata might be brought to memory, and further that the
hitherto known Entorrhiza-species, which seem to be distinctly
different, every one is confined to a single host-species.

The two species of Entoirhiza growing on Scirpus are both
characteristic by having spiral lines on the spore-membrane, in
this regard differing from the other species of the genus. As stated
above they are, however, morphologically well separated, a circum-
stance, which was likely to be found, partly because the Entor-

Fig. 6. a: Bark cells from a root of Scirpus fluitans L., infested by E. Raun-

kiæriana sp. n. In one cell is seen a spore of the named fungus, in another

numerous bacteria. ^^. b: The bacteria higher magnified. These bacteria

were commonly found in our material.

r/uza-species upon the whole are strongly specialized to their host-
plants, and mainly according to the fact that the host-species in
question belong to different subgenera, S. pauciflorus being an
Euscirpus, while S. fluitans belongs to Isolepis and even by Link
is referred to a particular genus, Eleogiton.

Entorrhiza earicicola Ferd. et Wge. sp. n.

Aggressu fungi, qui apices radicum tenuium infestat, tumoribus
piriformibus vel oblongo-piriformibus, levibus, maximis 3 — 4 mm.
longis et 1 — 2 mm. latis, albidis oriundis. Sporis in hyphis hyalinis,
deliquescentibus, plerumque tortis acrogenis; episporio primum
levi, hyalino, indumento gelatinoso instructo, ad maturitatem,
contractione strati gelatinosi, subtiliter ruguloso-undulato, dilute
flavidulo. Sporis maturis oblongo-ellipsoideis vel protracte obo-

C. Ferdinandsen and Ö. Winge : The genus Entorrhiza C. Weber.

11

voideis, saepius inaequilateralibus, ad insertionem stipitis appla-
natis, 22—26// long. ^ 12— 16 (i lat., plasmate denso, vacuolato

farctis.

In radicibus tumef actis Carl-
as limosae L. in palude Lyngby
Mose dicta Selandiae septen-
trionalis, mense Septembri. (Leg.
F. Kølpin Ravn).

E. Rostrup (1894, p. 36) men-
tions this discovery and identifies
the specimens collected with E. cy-
pericola (Magn.) De Toni parasi-
ting in the roots of Cyperus fla-
vescens L. Yet he adds : »The form
found on the said Carex differs,
however, as to the size and struc-
ture of the spores somewhat from

} . , „ ,, Fig. 7. E. cancicola sp. n. bpores ^p.

the description given by P. Mag-
nus, it therefore possibly being a distinct species, which must be ve-
rified by direct comparison and culture experiments. The spores are
somewhat larger than those of Magnus, being namely 20—25
^ 12—15 fjt«.

In fact, the morphological difference between the two spe-
cies is rather great, as well regarding the shape of the spore
as the sculpture of the membrane, which has been evident to us by
examining specimens of E. cypericola from the classic locality.
We found the size of the spores agreeing with the statement of

P. Magnus (17—20 ^ 11— IM,
wherefrom it thus becomes evi-
dent that the spore inE. cypericola
is relatively considerably broader
than in E. caricicola, the propor-
tions between length and breadth
being respectively 1,4 : 1 and 1,7 : 1
(f lg> 7 — 8). Further the membrane
6 in E. cypericola is thicker and
more coarsely sculptured than in
our species. We can state that
-2: E. cypericola by examining E. cypericola we of-
(Magn.) De Toni; 3-4: E.Ascher- ten have found the spores pro-

(After P. Magnus). ments, and that we also in this

12 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 1.

species have observed two spores connected into Puccinia-\ike
complexes.

Entorrhiza caricicola sp. n. which is the only Entorrhiza-spe-
cies known on the genus Carex, is found on Carex limosa L.
in a bog near Lyngby in the northern Sealand, first by
prof. F. Kølpin Ravn in Septbr. 1893, later by dr. C. H. Osten-
feld »in radicibus Caricis limosae inter muscos; S elan di ae,
Lyngby, in turfosis. 27. 10. 1895«.

By J. Lind (1. c. p. 271) the fungus is enumerated under the
name adopted by E. Rostrup: E. cypericola (Magn.) De Toni.

IV. The species of the genus Entorrhiza.

The genus Entorrhiza was founded by C. Weber in 1884 (1. c)
upon the Juncus bufonius-Entorrhiza, E. Aschersoniana (Magn.)
De Toni, which thus must be considered as the type species. It
is the merit of P. Magnus, however, to have signalized to science
the first species of this genus in that he already in 1878 published
his Schinzia cypericola (1878, p. 53) ; this mycologist namely was
of opinion that his fungus belonged to the genus Schinzia
founded by K. Nägeli in 1842 (1. c, p. 281) on Schinzia cellulicola
in the roots of Iris sp.

Whatewer it may be one must maintain that the belonging
together of the two last named species is very doubtful, because
Nägeli in his description and figures of E. cellulicola omits some
features exceedingly characteristic of the genus Entorrhiza. Further
the integrity of the genus Schinzia has been shaken by authors
who have referred quite heterogeneous elements, viz. Schinzia
Alni Wor. and S. Leguminosarum Frank, to this genus.

The point of view being justified that Schinzia cellulicola
Näg. is not a true Entorrhiza and considering furthermore the
E. Solani Fautrey (1. c.) as problematic, the genus Entorrhiza
thus shows to be confined only to glumiflorous host-plants, even
if the tumours of the plants mentioned by P. Magnus (1888, p. 104)
might turn out to be produced by fungi belonging to this genus.

In conclusion the following organisms must be considered as
true Entorrhiza-species :

On Juncaceae:

E. Aschersoniana (Magn.) De Toni (Juncus bufonius L.).
E. Casparyana (Magn.) De Toni (Juncus Tenageja Ehrh.).
E. digitata Lagerh. (Juncus articulatus L. coll., probably
always J. alpinus Vill.).

C. Ferdinandsen and Ö. Winge: The genus Entorrhiza C.Weber. 13

Further C. B. Plowright (1. c, p. 299) and E. Rostrup (1901
p. 306) state the presence of an Entorrhiza in the roots of J. lam-
procarpus Ehrh.

On Cyperaceae:

E. cypericola (Magn.) De Toni (Cyperns flavescens L.).

E. scirpicola (Correns) Sacc. et Syd. (Scirpus pauciflorus

LlGHTF.).

E. Raunkiæriana sp. n. (Scirpus fluitans L.).
E. caricicola sp. n. (Carex limosa L.).

Probably several other glumiflores will show to be host-plants
to Entorrhiza-species — e. g. the plants with root-swellings enum-
erated by P. Magnus (1888, p. 104) after a statement of P. Ca-
meron, viz. : J uncus squamosus L., J.uliginosus Roth and Erio-
phorum vag in alum L.

Bibliography.

Brefeld, O.: Untersuchungen aus dem Gesammtgebiete der Mykologie. V.

1883, XV. 1912.
Correns, C. : Schinzia scirpicola sp. n. Hedwigia 1897, p. 38 — 40.
Dangeard, P.-A. : Recherches sur la reproduction sexuelle des champignons.

Le Botaniste, 3e serie, 1893. p. 221—281.
Fautrey, F.: Une nouvelle maladie de Solanum tuberosum, Entorrhiza So-

lani. Rev. Mycol. 1896, p. 11-12.
Lagerheim, G. : Eine neue Entorrhiza. Hedwigia 1888, p. 261 — 264.
Lind, J. : Danish Fungi as represented in the herbarium of E. Rostrup,

Copenhagen 1913.
Lutman, B. F. : Some contributions to the life history and cytology of the

smuts. Transact. Wiscons. Acad, of Sc, Arts and Letters. Tom. XVI,

part II, 1910, p. 1191-1244 c. tab.
Magnus, P. 1878: Drei neue Pilze. Verhdl. des Bot. Ver. der Prov. Bran-
denburg. XX. Jahrg. 1878, Sitzungsber. p. 50—54.

— 1888: Ueber einige Arten der Gattung Schinzia Nä g . Ber. Deutsch. Bot.

Gesellsch. VI. 1888, p. 100 104.
Nägeli, K. : Botanische Beiträge. Linnaea XVI, 1842, p. 237 — 285.
Plowright, C. B. : British Uredineae and Ustilagineae. London 1889.
Rawitscher, F.: Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Ustilagineen. Zeitschr. f. Bot.

IV, 1912, p. 673-706 c. 1 tab.
Rostrup, E. 1894: Mykologiske Meddelelser (IV). Bot. Tidsskr. XIX, p. 36

— 47. Resumé francais.

— 1901: Fungi in Botany of the Færoes, parti, p. 304— 316. Copen-

hagen 1901.

Schroeter, J. 1876: Bemerkungen und Beobachtungen über einige Ustila-
gineen. Cohns Beitr. zur Biol. d. Pflanz. II, p. 349—383, tab. XII.
- 1889: Die Pilze Schlesiens in Cohns Kryptfl. von Schlesien, Dritter Bd.,
Erste Hälfte. Breslau 1888.

Tulasne, L.-R. et C. : Memoire sur les Ustilaginées comparées aux Uredi-
nées. Ann. Sc. Nat., Bot., III. Serie, Tom. VII, 1847, p. 12— 127, pi. 2-7.

Weber, C: Ueber den Pilz der Wurzelanschwellungen von J uncus bufonius.
Bot. Zeit. 1884, p. 369-378.

Winter, G.: Einige Notitzen ueber die Familie der Ustilagineen. Flora LIX,
1876, p. 145-152, c. tab.

Bd.2 • DANSK BOTANISK ARKIV • Nr. 2

UDGIVET AF DANSK BOTANISK FORENING

= 1914 =

The marine Algæ of the Danish West Indies.
Part 2. PHÆOPHYCEÆ.

By

F. Borgesen.

INTRODUCTION

A,

lS in the case of my Chlorophyceæ paper the present
communication is based upon material collected during my three
stays at the islands.

With regard to the collecting of the algæ, reference should
be made to the introduction to the Chlorophyceæ section for
information as to the localities visited and for physiographical
details. Here also a chart showing the coral reefs, depths etc. in
the sea nearest the islands is published.

Concerning the brown algæ from the islands I have already
published some papers on the subject, namely:

Two crustaceous brown algæ from the Danish West Indies (Nuova
Notarisia, Serie XXIII, Luglio 1912).

The species of Sargassum found along the coasts of the Danish West
Indies with remarks upon the floating forms of the Sargasso Sea (Minde-
skrift for Japetus Steenstrup, Kobenhavn 1914).

For the sake of completeness I also give here the contents
of these paper so far as they treat with the fixed algæ living at
the shores of the islands.

If we compare the brown algal vegetation of the West Indian
islands with that found in northern seas we see clearly the well
known fact that the northern brown algal vegetation reaches a
luxuriancy which greatly surpass that in the tropics. The group
of brown algæ which in the islands is most vigorously developed
is the Fucaceæ represented by Sargassum and Turbinaria, and
where these are growing in full vigour this tropical Fucaceæ-
Formation is not much inferior to that found in the northern sea,

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Hr. 2. 1

2 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

e. g. at the shores of the Færoes l ). But this fucaceous vegetation
is also the most vigorously developed and as is well known the
corresponding vegetation in the northern seas is much behind the
vegetation of the Laminar iaceæ.

After the Fucaceæ it is the representatives of the Dictyotaceæ
and also forms of the Encæliaceæ which attain to some size and
are found in greater masses in the West Indies, apart from these
most of the forms are small. Upon stones in shallow water
brown crusts of Ralfsia expansa are common and upon rocks on
the north west coast of St. Croix Aglaozonia canariensis forms
large red brown expansions.

As to the number of species found at the shores of the islands
(40 species) this is also not great ; compared with that found at
the shores of the Færoes (73 species) it is only a little more
than half.

The brown algæ occur from low water mark (the tide is nearly
wanting at the islands) or a little above, and down to a depth of
about 40 meters where Zonaria variegata was still found well
developed; as mentioned in the introduction to the Chlorophyceæ
section I have not been able to dredge in greater depth.

With regard to the earlier contributors to our knowledge of
the algæ of the islands I refer to the information given in the
Chlorophyceæ, just as in the case of collectors of algæ etc.

Here I wish only to express my best thanks to the botanists
who in different ways have helped me by the working out of
the present paper.

I am much indebted to M me Weber-van Bosse and Professor
C. Sauvageau for having been so kind as to send me original
specimens of different species to compare with the mine.

And especially my thanks are due to Professor P. Kuckuck
who by reason his extensive knowledge especially of the Phæosporeæ
has been able to give me much valuable information.

Finally, I am much obliged to the Direction of the Carlsberg
Fund for the grant in aid of the drawings and reproduction.

1 ) Comp. F. Børgesen, The Algæ-vegetation of the Færoese coasts, 1905.
(Botany of the Færoes, Part III).

F. Børgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies.

PHÆOPHYCEÆ

I. Phæosporales.

Farn. 1. Ectocarpaceæ.

EctO CarpUS Lyngb.

1. Ectocarpus Duchassaingianus Grun.
Grunow, A., Ålgæ, in »Reise der Österreichischen Fregatte Novara um
die Erde«, Botan. Theil, Ister Bd., 1870, p. 45, tab. IV, fig. 1.
Vickers, A., Phycologia Barbadensis, Part. II, tab. 27.

To this species of Grunow I have referred an Ectocarpus
which seems to agree with it very well even if there are a few
differences.

It occurs as rather large 2 — 4 cm high tufts growing epiphytic-
ally upon other algæ or on stones, piles and similar substrata in
harbours or bays.

The basal part consists of rather thick-walled, yellow-brown,
irregularly bent and ramified, rhizoid-like filaments woven together
(Fig. 2 a). From this basal part the erect filaments grow up. At
first the filaments increase by division of all the cells but soon
marked intercalary growth takes place (comp. Fig. 1 and 2 c);
the filaments terminate in rather long, nearly colourless hairs, the
uppermost cells of which reaching a length of 5 — 6 times their
own breadth. Elsewhere the cells in the filaments are 1 — 2,
sometimes even 3 times, as long as broad. The diameter of the
cells reaches 20 — 22 p.

The ramication is spreading and very irregular; often large
parts of the filaments are not ramified at all (Fig. 1).

The chromatophores consist of small, irregularly shaped discs,
often roundish, or in the younger cells, oval (Fig. 2 g).

The plurilocular sporangia are as a rule sessile (Fig. 1 and
Fig. 2 b, c), occasionally they are found ending a short branch
(Fig. 2 e). They are very variable in size and form; sometimes
long and nearly cylindrical (Fig. 2 b), sometimes short and often
clavate and with walls more or less undulating. They may reach
a length of more than 250//, most commonly they are only the

4 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. No. 2.

half this length; their diameter may reach 50//, but is usually
about 25—27//.

The unilocular sporangia (Fig. 1, Fig. 2 /) are obovate-oval,
sessile, attaining a length up to 110// and a breadth of about 70//.

Fig. 1. Ectocarpus Duchassaingianus Grun.

Filaments with plurilocular sporangia and a single unilocular.

(About 90 : 1).

The present species was found with both kinds of sporangia
in the months December — March.

This species seems to be nearly related to Ectocarpus indicus
Sonder (comp, the figure given by M me Weber in "Algues du

F. Borgesen: Phæophyceæ o! the Danish W. Indies. O

Siboga", I, 1913, p. 130) and to Ectocarpus simpliciusculus of
Askenasy (Alg. Gazelle, p. 20, tab. V, fig. 1, 11) which, as pointed
out by M me Weber, most probably belongs to Ectocarpus indicus.
M me Weber does not mention the shape of the chromatophores of

Fig. 2. Ectocarpus Duchassaingianus Grun.
a, basal, creeping filament, b, filament with a long, cylindrical plurilocular
sporangium and unilocular sporangia, c, plurilocular sporangia placed upon
the main filament, d, plurilocular sporangia upon a branchlet. e, a terminal,
plurilocular sporangium, f, an unilocular sporangium, g, cell with chromato-
phores. {a, about 50 : 1 ; b~e, about 90 : 1 ; f, about 140 : 1; g, about 225 : 1).

Ect. indicus ; if these agree with those of Ect. Duchassaingianus
I think the latter is merely a form of the former.

6 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

It grows in the littoral and uppermost part of the sublittoral
region, most often in sheltered places, but also in more exposed
and seems to be a common species.

It was found, St. Croix: Christiansteds Harbour and in the lagoon
near this town. St. Thomas: The Harbour in several places. St. Jan:
Cruz Bay and off America Hill in a depth of about 20 metres.

Geogr. Distrib. West Indies.

Fig. 3. Ectocarpus Mitchellæ Harv.

a, part of thallus with plurilocular sporangia, b, part of thallus with young

branchlets. c, chromatophores in a young cell, d, chromatophores in an

older cell, (a and b, about 100 : 1 ; c and d, about 200 : 1).

2. Ectocarpus Mitchellæ Harv.

Harvey, Nereis Boreali-Americana, Part I, p. 142, pi. XII, G.

The specimens referred to this species form two — three cm and
higher tufts.

From the lowermost cells in the filaments rhizoids grow
out (Fig. 4), fixing the filaments to the substratum, stones, shells

F. Borgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies. 7

or larger algae, e. g. Codiam. The rhizoids are about 11/^ thick
and consist of proportionately long cells.

In the basal part the main filaments are thinner, reaching
only a thickness of about 22 y. ; higher up they grow thicker, the
diameter of the cells here being from 35
— 45, seldom 50 j«, while their length is
about 2 — 3 times as long. In the upper
part of the thallus the filaments become
thinner again, the cells at the same time
becoming proportionately longer.

The cells are cylindrical or sometimes
very slightly barrelshaped ; in the lower
part of the thallus their walls are often
brownish coloured.

The lowermost parts of the main fila-
ments are not ramified; higher up branches
grow out from almost every cell, most often
in a secund manner (Fig. 3 a), sometimes
alternating. The young branches are some-
what attenuated towards their apex (Fig.
3 b) and composed of cells which are some-
what longer upwards and have fewer chro-
matophores. Later on the branches show
a marked growing point near their base
and terminate with long nearly colourless
hairs (Fig. 3 a). The branches are about
15— 20 /a thick, the hairs 10— lb /a.

The chromatophores (Fig. 3 c, d) have
the shape of short ribbons in the young
cells, in the older they are small roundish
discs 1 ).

Upon their upper side the branches

again bear smaller ones also terminating

with hairs and further plurilocular spor- Fig. 4. Ectocarpus Mit-
/r ,. o \ rr-,1 i i i chellæ Harv.

angia (Fig. 3 a). These are developed Base of a plant

successively upwards from the growing (About 100 : 1).

point in perfect accordance with those in

Ectocarpus virescens as pointed out by Sauvageau 3 ). The pluri-
locular sporangia are sessile, lanceolate cylindrical, with obtuse

') Comp. Sauvageau, C, Sur l'Ectocarpus virescens Thuret, (Journal de

Bot., T. X, 1896, p. 101, fig. 2 B, C).
-) Sauvageau, 1. c, p. 101, fig. 2 A.

8 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

apex and base, reaching to a length of about 70 — 100 (i, and a
breadth of 15—20//.

Unilocular sporangia were not found.

Harvey's description and figure of this species being not
sufficiently good for an absolutely certain determination to be
made I have been very thankful to receive from Professor
Sauvageau some fine preparations of Harvey's original plant.
Compared with these my plant shows some differences, the most
essential of these being that the hairs in the West Indian plant
are more richly developed and the ramuli not so much attenuated
as in the original plant ; in the latter also the cells seem to be
somewhat more barrelshaped, while in mine they are most often
quite cylindrical. But I do not think that these differences are
of sufficient importance to separate my plant from Harvey's.

As is well known it is rather doubtful how far Ectocarpus
virescens Thur. is a distinct species from that of Harvey. Of
this species also Prof. Sauvageau has been so kind as to send
me not only specimens from Herb. Thuret, but also some col-
lected by himself at Guéthary, one of which has plurilocular
sporangia with large spores, and other with small spores.

Having compared these specimens with mine and also with
Harvey's plant I find that while the shape of the sporangia
agree well in all the specimens, the French material has more
attenuated branchlets and not such well developed hairs as in
mine. In this respect they agree with Harvey's. But in the
American plant and so also in mine we have not yet found more
than a single kind of plurilocular sporangia. Furthermore Ectoc.
Mitchellæ becomes somewhat more brownish in colour when dry
and seems also to be somewhat more rigid and robust as the
whole.

At the Danish Islands this species was found in somewhat
exposed localities in the upper sublittoral region.

St. Thomas: Several places in the harbour, Store Nordside Bugt.
Geogr. Distrib. Atlantic coast of North America.

3. Ectocarpus coniferus nov. spec.
Ectocarpus mediocris, axi primario distincto, filamentis erectis,
rhizoideis brevibus substrato adfixis, ca. 40// crassis, articulis 1 /a
usque 4 plo longioribus quam latioribus, in parte basali simplicibus,
dein ramosis ramis irregulariter dispositis, interdum alternis,
secundis aut sparsis, curvatis, apicem versus attenuatis in pilum
longum articulatum productis.

F. Borgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies. 9

Sporangia plurilocularia plerumque axillaria, sessilia, dense
aggregata, conico-elongata, magnitudine variabili, minora = 40//
long, et 24// lat., majora = 110// long, et 40// lat., plerumque
1—3, rarius plura aggregata. Sporangia unilocularia ovata. Chro-
matophora disciformia numerosa in cellulis præsentia.

The plant is fixed to the substratum by means of short

Fig. 5. Ectocarpus coniferus nov. spec.
Part of a plant with plurilocular sporangia. (About 60: 1).

rhizoids growing out from the lowermost cells in the filaments
(Fig. 6 6).

The main filaments are about 40// thick consisting of cells
from nearly l l% to 3 — 4 times longer than broad. The lengthening
of the main filaments is mostly restricted to limited intercalary
growing-points which occur near the insertion of a branch (Fig. 6 a)
but now and then, also, a single cell here and there in the fila-
ments may start to divide. All the filaments and lateral branches

10

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

are terminated with long hairs consisting at the end of long and

nearly colourless cells and having a growing-point at their base.

The ramification is very irregular being sometimes nearly

secund, sometimes alternating, just as the distance between the

Fig. 6. Ectocarpus coniferus nov. spec.

a, part of thallus with a few plurilocular sporangia in each angle of branch.

b, part of thallus with a plurilocular sporangium upon the main branch.

c, plurilocular sporangia, d, unilocular sporangium, e, base of a filament.

f, cell with chromatophores.
[a, b, e, about 50 : 1 ; b, c, d, about 90 : 1 ; f, about 250 : 1).

insertions of the branches is much variable. Some of the branches,
especially in the lowermost part of the thallus, grow out to
filaments like the main filaments ; the others, especially the upper-
most, are not branched or have only a single or few ramuli.

F. Børgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies. 11

The branches are inserted in a right or somewhat acute angle
to the main filaments (Fig. 5) and they are most often curved
upwards (Fig. 6 a).

Upon their upper side in the angle between the branch and
the mother-cell the sporangia are found.

The plurilocular sporangia are oblong-ovoid to conical and
always sessile. Most often only a few, 1 — 3, sporangia occur in
each angle, the largest of these, as a rule, being nearest to the
main filaments (Fig. 6 a) ; but now and then a greater number
develop; though a case with as many sporangia as is found in
the fig. 5 (lowermost branch) is rare. More rarely plurilocular
sporangia also were met with upon the main filaments (Fig. 6 b).
The plurilocular sporangia are of rather variable size, the
smaller ones about 40 ^ long and 24^ broad while the larger
may reach a length of up to 110 ix and a breadth of about 40 fx.
The few unilocular sporangia found occur at the same place
as the plurilocular sporangia, namely in the axis between the
main filament and the branch (Fig. 6 d) ; they were nearly ovoid
in shape and always solitary.

The chromatophores consist of small roundish discs, fairly
numerous in each cell (Fig. 6 /).

It cannot be denied that this plant shows some likeness to
Ectocarpus Hincksiæ Harv. but on the other hand it differs so
much in several respects from Harvey's species that it cannot
be considered a form of this species.

Thus the ramification is much more irregular than in Ecto-
carpus Hincksiæ with its usually regularly arranged, short, secund,
pectinated, ramuli.

Furthermore the ramuli in the West Indian plant have
marked intercalary growth-points near their base and invariably
terminate with long, nearly colourless hairs, while in E. Hincksiæ
the cells of the ramuli are divided nearly everywhere l ) and are
short and all nearly the same size. Sauvageau however (1. c.)
mentions that occasionally some specimens are provided with
short hairs. In specimens from the Færoes I have found no
hairs.

The plurilocular sporangia occur usually solitary or a few
(2—4) together in the axils of the ramuli in contradistinction to
the usually numerous seriated sporangia of Eet. Hincksiæ.

And the elongated conical shape of the sporangia in the

l ) Sauvageau, C, Observations relatives a la sexualité des Phéosporées,
Journal de Botanique, 1897, p. 66.

12 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

present species is also different from the shorter, conical-piriform
ones of Eet. Hincksiæ. The size of the plurilocular sporangia is
more variable in E. coniferus and the larger ones exceed in size
those in Ectoc. Hincksiæ.

The unilocular sporangia have only been found solitary in
the axils of the branches while in E. Hincksiæ many occur
together in a row along the upper side of the branch, and the
involucre often found here (compare Sauvageau 1. c, and my
remarks in The Marine Algæ of the Færoes, Botany of the Færoes,
Part II, 1902, p. 412) has never been found in the West Indian
plant.

In "Alg. Novara", p. 45 Gkunow described a var. aiistralis of
Eet. Hincksiæ in which the ends of the ramuli sometimes ended in
long hairs showing in this respect a likeness to the present plant.

After the above was written I received from Professor Kuck-
uck (to whom I had sent a preparation of my plant) some
drawings of his of Ectocarpus irregularis Kütz. and having seen
these I saw at once that my plant was very nearly related to
this species of Kützing being perhaps merely a form of it.
Nevertheless some differences are present and as it comes from
quite another geographical region to Kützing's plant (which is found
in the Adriatic Sea) I think it justifiable to keep it as a full
species. Judging from the very beautiful and instructive figures
which Professor Kuckuck most kindly allowed me to see, and
further from the rather incomplete description found in the
literature, the Adriatic plant seems to be somewhat smaller in
all respects to the West Indian. This also Prof. Kuckuck
pointed out in his letter to me.

Further in the West Indian plant the plurilocular sporangia
are found upon the upper side of the branches and nearly always
in the corner between these and the main filaments only rarely
do they occur upon the main filaments.

In the Adriatic alga, judging from the drawings of Prof.
Kuckuck, the sporangia seem to occur much more irregularly,
very often upon the main filaments, sometimes even quite below
the branches and also not so strictly confined to the upper side
as in my plant, which just in this respect shows likeness with
Ectocarpus Hincksiæ.

I may further add that when determining my plant I tried
to refer it to Ectocarpus irregularis but the very misleading
figure of Kützing ("Tab. Phycolog.", vol. 5, fig. 62) led me to
give up the idea.

F. Borgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies. 13

• This species was found in the littoral and upper sublittoral
region, growing epiphytic upon other algæ or on stones etc. It
has been collected in much exposed as well as in more sheltered
localities.

St. Croix: Christiansteds Harbour, Northside. St. Jan: Cruz Bay.

4. Ectocarpus Rallsiæ Vickers.
Vickers, A., Liste des Algues marines de la Barbade (Ann. Sc. Nat.,
Botanique, 9^me Serie, vol. 1, 1905, p. 59) ; Phycologia Barbadensis, Part
II, pl. 32.

Amongst Eet. Mitchellæ I found a small Ectocarpus which
seems to agree with the figure of E. Rallsiæ, given by M Ue Vickers,
1. c. As M lle Vickers' description is rather poor I give here a
further description from my plant.

The basal part consists of creeping, irregularly bent filaments
(Fig. 7 d) twisted together. Underneath the filaments are fastened
to the substratum by means of short rhizoids.

From their upper side the erect filaments spring up. These
are composed of cells from nearly as long as broad, to about 5
times the length of their own diameter. Long and short cells
are found intermingled owing to the fact that intercalary division
may take place everywhere in the filaments (Fig. 7 b); in their
upper end the filaments terminate in very long, colourless hairs.
The diameter of the filaments reaches a length of about 27/7.

The ramification is not very great and rather irregular. Some-
times several branches are crowded together, sometimes the fila-
ments for a long while remain unbranched. Some of the branches
are short, others long and terminating in a long hairs.

Several small discoid chromatophores are found in each cell.

The plurilocular sporangia are fusiform with attenuated apex,
sessile or often pedicellate. They are rather variable in size, the
length varying from 80// — 120 p. or more and their diameter
from 27//— 40//.

The unilocular sporangia (Fig. 7 b) are oval-ovate, reaching a
length of about 70 // and a breadth of about 45 p.

Far up in a long hair in the end of a filament (Fig. 7 d) I
noticed a series of short cells with chromatophores etc. ; these
cells were certainly actively dividing, also producing a branch
from one of the cells. If this phenomenon is a common event
I think it may be of some importance, as a method of propa-
gation, to a plant living as it does intermingled between larger
algæ.

14

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

Ectocarpus Rallsiæ is evidently nearly related to Ectocarpus
coniferus and Ectocarpus irregularis. The most essential differences
are as follows: the frequently stalked sporangia, the shape of the

plurilocular sporan-
gia, this being more
cylindrical, tapering
rather suddenly to-
wards the apex (comp.
M lle Vickeks' fig. 1. c);
and also the distri-
bution of the sporan-
gia, these being placed
anywhere upon the
filaments, much more

irregularly than in
Ectocarpus coniferus.
Furthermore the fila-
ments in Ectocarpus
Rallsiæ are nearly all
fairly uniform, rea-
ching a diameter of
about 27 p..

This species was only-
found once, S t.Th o mas:
Store Nordside Bugt.

Geogr. Distrib.

West Indies.

5. Ectocarpus
rhodochortonoides

nov. spec.
Ectocarpus fila-
mentis erectis e filis
repentibus, horizont-

alibus, irregulariter
flexuosis, egredienti-
bus instructus.

Filamenta erecta, parce ramosa, 21 p. crassa, superne in pilum
transformata. Articuli in inferiori parte filorum usque ad 3 plo
longiores quam latiores, in puis usque ad 14 plo.

Sporangia plurilocularia sessilia, interdum breve pedicellata,

Fig. 7. Ectocarpus Rallsiæ Vickers.
a part of thallus with plurilocular sporangia.
b filament with plurilocular and unilocular spor-
angia c, cells in active state in the upper end
of a hair, d, base of a plant.
(a and b, about 90 : 1 ; c and d, about 70 : 1).

F. Børgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies.

15

ovalia — rectangularia, 33// long,
et 22// lat., interdum elongata
clavataque usque ad 64 // long.,
27// lat.

Growing upon an old Pa-
dina together with some other
Ectocarpi were found a few
specimens of a small Ectocarpus.

The plant had creeping,
irregularly bent, basal filaments
from which the erect filaments
grow up (Fig. 9 /). The cells
in the basal, rhizoidal filaments
have rather thick walls and
are about three times as long
as broad, the diameter being
about 8 — 9 //.

The erect filaments have
cylindrical cells, which in the
lower part of the filaments
are 2 — 3 times as long as their
own diameter, which is about
11//. Higher up the cells can
reach a length of up to 150 (j.
or nearly 14 times their own
breadth. The long cells in the
end of the filaments make these
hairlike, and are devoid or al-
most devoid of chromatophores
etc. (Fig. 8). The growth of the
filaments takes place by divi-
sion of the cells in the middle
and lower part of the filament.
A marked growing zone is
found at times, but not always.

The chromatophore is
ribbonlike and irregularly rami-
fied (Fig. 9 b).

From the cells in the
middle and lower part of the
filaments thin rhizoids are
occasionally found growing
downwards (Fig. 9 a).

Fig. 8. Ectocarpus rhodochortonoid.es nov,
spec. Part of a plant. (About 40 : 1).

16

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

Only plurilocular sporangia were met with; their shape was
rather characteristic being oval-rectangular with roundish angles
(Fig. 9 a and b) ; a few longer, clavate sporangia with undu-
lated walls were also found (Fig. 9 c, d). The loculi are large,
about 8 p high and 10 p broad.

The oval sporangia were about 22 p broad and 33 p long ;
the longer, clavate ones up to 64 p long and 27 p broad.

The sporangia are mostly sessile, rarely borne on a short
stalk (Fig. 9 e).

Fig. 9. Ectocarpus rhodochortonoides nov. spec.
a, part of a plant with plurilocular sporangia and a rhizoid. b, a plurilocular
sporangium and cells with chromatophores. c, a terminal plurilocular spo-
rangium, d, a clavate plurilocular sporangium, e, a stalked plurilocular
sporangium, f, base of a plant, (a, about 90:1; b—f, about 200:1).

In the shape of the plurilocular sporangia with their large
loculi our plant strongly reminds one of Ectocarpus breviarticulatus
but in this species the sporangia are placed at right angles to
the filaments while these are here curved upwards. In addition to
this there is much difference in the vegetative parts of the plants.

This species shows also some likeness to Ectocarpus varia-
bilis of M lle Vickers (Phycologia Barbadensis, Part II, pi. 31);
but this form differs from mine in its much shorter cells which
seem to be of the same length in the whole plant. Further the
shape of the plurilocular sporangia is also different.

The few specimens found were collected in exposed places in
the littoral region.

St. Croix: Northside, Cane Bay.

F. Børgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies.

17

6. Ectocarpus breviarticulatus J. Ag.

J. Agardh, Nya alger från Mexico (Öfversigt af K. Vetensk.-Akad.
Forhandl. 15. Jan., 1847, p. 7).

Ectocarpus hamatus Cr. in Maze et Schramm, Essai de classification
des Algues de la Guadeloupe, 2e Edit. 1870-1877, p. 111.

Vickers, A., Phycologia Barbadensis, part II, pi. 29.

By means of original specimens collected by Liebmann near
St. Augustin in Mexico and determined by J. Agardh I have
been able to see that Ectocarpus hamatus of Crouan, so well
figured in the "Phycologia" of M lle Vickers belongs to this species.
As the description of J. Agardh is rather deficient and M lle Vickers
in her "Liste" does
not give any descrip-
tion of it I here men-
tion it in a little more
detail.

The plant forms

rather large tufts, 2 —

4 cm high or even

more, and these tufts

are again composed

of thinner and thicker

rope-like spongy mas-

T-v n ,, Fig. 10. Ectocarpus breviarticulatus J. Ag.

ses. By means ol the ° t. -xt, i i i •

J a, a branch with young plunlocular sporangia.

numerous hooks and b, cells with chromatophores and a ripe pluri-

short bent ramuli, locular sporangium, c a hookformed ramulus.

. ' d, a branch with rhizoid-hke apex.

spread along the main ( a , c and d, about 90 : 1 ; b, about 190 : 1).

filaments the whole

becomes twisted together just as in Ectocarpus tomentosus. The

growth takes place at any point in the filaments. These are

about 27 fi thick. The length of the cells is usually 1 — 2 times

their own diameter, rarely a little shorter or longer.

The plurilocular sporangia are nearly spherical in shape or
somewhat ovoid (Fig. 10 b). They are placed nearly at right
angles upon the filaments and have a very short stalk consisting
only of a single small cell. The length of the sporangia is about
62 [i ; the breadth about 57 ft.

Unilocular sporangia were not found.

Instead of hooks the ramuli sometimes run out into thin
rhizoids (Fig. 10 d).

Several small roundish or more irregular discoid chromato-
phores are present in each cell (Fig. 10 b).

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Kr. 2. 2

18 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

This species belongs to the littoral and the upper sublittoral
region.

It occurs upon rocks and stones and is found even in the
most exposed places where the waves constantly splash the rocks.

St. Croix: Cane Bay, Northside ; St. Thomas: Store Nordside Bugt,
near the entrance of the harbour.

Geogr. Distrib. Mexico, West Indies.

7. Ectocarpus elachistæformis Heydr.

Heydrich, F., Beitäge zur Kenntnis der Algenflora von Kaiser-Wil-
helms-Land (Deutsch Neu Guinea). Berichte der deutsch, bot. Ges., Bd. X,
1892, p. 470, pl. XXV, flg. 14.

Jn the cryptostomata of an old Sargassum vulgare which was
quite overgrown by various algæ, e. g. Chantransia, Erythrotrichia,
Rivularia etc. was found a small Ectocarpus which filled up nearly
the entire cavity.

This plant I think can be referred to Ectocarpus elachistæ-
formis Heydr. even if it shows some differences.

It reached a height of about 1 — 3 mm and had horizontal,
irregularly bent, basal filaments growing more or less together
forming in this way a small irregular disc (Fig. 11 a). From this,
short rhizoids, consisting only of a few cells, penetrate downwards
into the tissue of the host plant (Fig. 11 b, c) ; and upwards long
assimilating filaments and plurilocular sporangia are produced.

The assimilating filaments are thickest at their base, here
about 10 — 14 (j broad, upwards thinner, about 8 p. ; they consist
of cylindrical cells which below are only a little longer than
broad, the growing point being here ; higher up the cells grow
longer reaching a length of up to 5 times their own width. The
assimilating filaments are simple throughout with the exception
of a few quite short branches near their base upon which terminal
plurilocular sporangia are placed.

These short branches consist most often of only a single
cell sometimes of a few. Such short branches with plurilocular
sporangia are also found growing immediately out from the cells
in the basal filaments.

Now and then also sessile sporangia placed immediately
upon the filaments occur.

The plurilocular sporangia are elongated lanceolate, broadest
a little below their middle. They are about 100 — 140 p long
and 16 — 23 p broad. The zoospores escape by means of a hole
in their top (Fig. 11 b).

F. Børgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies.

19

The chromatophores have the form of irregularly bent filaments.

This species seems to come quite near if it is not indeed
identical with the form described and figured by M me Weber in
"Liste des Algues du Siboga", I, p. 128 and here designated
Ectocarpus elachistæformis Heydr. prox. The way of growing, the
shape and size of the sporangia, the breadth of the assimilating
filaments all seem exactly the same.

Fig. 11. Ectocarpus elachistæformis Heydr.

Parts of thallus with plurilocular sporangia.

(a, b, about 200 : 1 ; c, 150 : 1).

The only differences I have found were that the length of
cells in the upper part of the assimilating filaments attain a
greater length than in my plant (more than double), and that
"le sommet de ces derniers [filaments longs] se transforme en
longues cellules hyalines : le pseudo poil", while those in my plant
all contain chromatophores. The shape of the chromatophore is
not mentioned by M mc Weber.

Judging from the description and figure of Heydrich his
plant shows the following differences.

2*

20

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

The erect filaments are here more branched, thicker, with
shorter cells and bear the sporangia on short side-branches some-
what over their base (comp. Heydrich's figure, pi. XXV, fig. 14),
now and then sporangia are also found higher up upon the fila-
ments. The sporangia are somewhat thinner (15 — 20//) and
judging from the figure of Heydrich they also seem to be shorter.

St. Thomas: French Wharf.

Geogr. Distrib. New Guinea, Gulf of Aden.

Fa m. 2. Encoeliaceæ.
Colpomenia Derb, et Sol.

1. Colpomenia sinuosa (Roth) Derb, et Sol.

Derbes, A., and A. J. J. Solier, Memoire sur quelques points de la
Physiologie des Algues, p. 11 (here called sinuata but in the description of
the figures (p. 119) and at the plate 22 we find sinuosa).

Ulva sinuosa Roth, Catalecta Botanica, III, p. 327, tab. XII, fig. a.

Asperococcus sinuosus Bory, Expedition scientifique du Morée, t. Ill,
p. 326 (non vidi). Nouvelle Flore du Péloponnése et des Cyclades, 1838, p. 76.
J. Agardh, Spec. Alg., I, p. 75.

Encoelium sinuosum Ag., Spec. Alg., I, p. 146; Systema p. 262. Kit-
zing, Spec. Alg., p. 552; Tab. Phycol., vol. IX, pi. 8.

Fig. 12. Colpomenia sinuosa (Roth) Derb, et Sol.

Transverse section of the thallus showing plurilocular sporangia together

with paraphyses surrounding a group of hairs. (About 90 : 1).

Fructifying specimens with ripe plurilocular sporangia were
collected in the area of the sea with shallow water behind Long
Reef at Christianssted. As described by Mitchell in Murray
„Phycological Memoirs", Part II, p. 53 the plurilocular sporangia
occur in dense groups scattered over the whole surface of the
thallus being formed round the depressed groups of hairs.

F. Borgesen : Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies. 21

The sporangia are cylindrical or somewhat clavate and dis-
persed between them we find the club-shaped paraphyses some-
times rather numerous, sometimes very scarce or even wanting.
According to Mitchell the paraphyses originate from the basal
cell of the sporangia and therefore are not formed until after the
disappearance of the sporangia. As to this I must point out that
I have found paraphyses scattered also between the plurilocular
sporangia in the sori (see Fig. 12).

It is a common species and occur mostly in sheltered or not
much exposed places in shallow water.

Geogr. Distrib. Widely distributed in all warmer seas so far north
as to the south coast of England.

Hydroclathrus Bory.

1. Hydroclathrus cancellatus Bory.

Bory, Diet, class. VIII, p. 419 (non vidi). Harvey, Phycologia Austra-
lia, pi. 98; Nereis, p. 120, tab. IX A. Mitchell, M., in Murray, Phyc.
Memoirs, p. 53, pi. XV, fig. 2—4. Thuret, G. et Ed. Bornet, Etudes
phycologiques, 1878, p. 12—13. Vickers, A., Phycologia Barbadensis,
Part II, pi. 23.

Asperococcus cancellatus Endl., Mantissa Botanica altera, Suppl. 3,
1843, p. 26.

Halodictyon cancellation Kiitz., Phycologia generalis, 1843, p. 336.

Encoelium clathratum Ag., Spec. Alg. p. 412.

Stilophora clathrata Ag. in "Flora", 1827, p. 642.

Asperococcus clathratus J. Ag., Spec. Alg. I, p. 75.

In "Etudes Phycologiques", 1. c, Thuret and Bornet have
pointed out that while the sporangia entirely cover the surface
of the young plants the old specimens with the well known
peculiar reticular appearance
are quite sterile with the
exception of some few spo-
rangia occurring now and
then near the groups of
hairs. Having only collected
old specimens mine, in
accordance with this obser-
vation, were sterile ; even
near the hair groups I have

not succeeded in finding Fig. 13. Hydroclathrus cancellatus Bory.

SDOranffia Transverse section of the thallus showing

" ° ' . rhizoids growing out from the surface
As pointed out by cells. (About 170 : 1).

22 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

Mitchell, 1. c, p. 56, the innerside of the strand in the netlike
thallus is often ruptured in such a way that a large area of the
cells in the interior of the thallus are exposed. The edges of
these fissures have an inclination to curl inwards. If it happens
that the edges come near each other the small surface cells
grow out into shorter or longer rhizoid-like prolongations and in
this way the fissure may be closed (comp. Fig. 13).

This species is common on the shores of the Islands. It occurs in the
littoral and upper sublittoral region, in sheltered or not very much exposed
localities.

Geogr. Distrib. Seems to occur in all warmer seas.

Rosenvingea nov. gen. 1 ).

Frons tubulosa, cylindracea, vel leviter compressa, disco
radicali adfixa, ramosa, ramis sparsis vel pseudodichotomis. In-
crementum intercalare divisione cellularum frondis totius adest.
Frons ex 3 — 4 stratis cellularum composita, cellulis exterioribus
minoribus ad cavitatem versus majoribus, cellulis peripheræ chro-
matophora disciformia singula continentibus. Pila aut singula aut
plura aggregata, per totam frondem sparsa aut in soris aut in
parte sterili præsentia.

Sori maculis valde irregularibus per totam superficiem
frondis dispersi.

Sporangia plurilocularia subcylindracea aut clavata, e cellula-
rum corticalium divisione orta.

1. Rosenvingea Sanctæ Crucis nov. spec.
Frons cylindracea aut leviter compressa, ca. 20 cm alta,
superficie irregulariter rugosa, disco basali ex rhizoideis numero-
sissimis composito adfixa.

Rami sparsi, interdum pseudodichotomi, ad apicem et inter-
dum ad basem attenuati. Pila aut singula, aut pauca aggregata
per totam superficiem frondis aut sterili, aut sporiferi sparsis.
Lat. pilorum = 8 — 9 p.
Sporangia plurilocularia, subcylindracea aut clavata, in soris
irregularibus per totam superficiem frondis distributa.
Long. spor. pluriloc. = 20 — 40 ix.
Lat, — — 5—12^.

J ) Named after my compatriot, the well known phycologist, Dr. L. Kolde-

RUP ROSENVINGE.

F. Børgesen : Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies.

23

Fronds tufted up to 20 cms high ; mostly nearly cylindrical,
sometimes somewhat compressed, the surface being more or less
uneven. It is irregularly ramified
(Fig. 14) ; the ramification is mono-
podia!, but the lateral branches are
often vigorously developed in this
way being more orlesspseudodicho-
tomious and the apices of the bran-
ches in the same time getting an
antler-like appearance (Fig. 15 a, b, c).

The thallus is hollow (Fig. 16)
with the exception of the lower-
most part where the interior of the
tubular frond is filled with hyphal
filaments growing downwards from
the innermost cells (Fig. 15 d). These
filaments together with numerous
rhizoids growing out from the
peripheral cells in the basal part
of the frond form a small disc by
means of which the plant is fastened
to the substratum.

The growth takes place by
intercalary division through the
whole thallus ; yet we may conclude
that a vigorous division of cells also
takes place in the ends of the
branches though any true apical
cell division is out of the question.

The diameter of the thallus
reaches about 2 mm. The branches
taper somewhat towards their apices
and also sometimes towards their
bases.

In a transverse section (Fig.
16) the thallus is seen to consist
of 3 — 4 layers of cells; these are
small, epidermal-like with rather
thick walls at the surface, large,
irregularly roundish-polygonal with
thin walls against the hollow interior. Seen from above the surface
cells are irregularly polygonal (Fig. 15 /) ; the cells in the interior,

Fig. 14. Rosenvingea Sanctæ Crucis

nov. spec. Habit of plant.

(About natural size).

24

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

Fig. 15. Rosenvingea Sanctæ Crucis nov. spec.

a, b, c, the antler-like apices of the plant, d, longitudinal section through

the basal part of the plant showing the hyphal filaments in the interior.

e, transverse section of the basal part, f, surface cells with chromatophores.

g, plurilocular sporangia seen from above.

[a, b, c, about 15:1; d, e, about 150:1; f, g, about 200:1).

Fig. 16. Rosenvingea Sanctæ Crucis nov. spec.

Transverse section of the thallus with sori of plurilocular sporangia and

hairs. (About 150 : 1).

F. Borgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies.

25

especially the innermost, are lengthened, often nearly cylindrical.
Here occur also now and then a few hyphal filaments running
along the walls of the large cells.

The surface cells each contain a small, irregularly lobed, flat
chromatophore (Fig. 15 /). The large cells in the interior seem
to be nearly or quite colourless.

Hairs, isolated or a few together, occur scattered over the
whole surface of the thallus (Fig. 16). They are found in the
sterile as also in the fertile part of the thallus but most commonly
in the latter, where they are present sometimes in the middle
sometimes in the periphery of the sori and most often isolated
though occasionally two-three together.

The diameter of the hairs is about
8— 9 p.

The plurilocular sporangia occur
in irregularly formed groups spread
over the whole surface of the frond
(Fig. 17). The sporangia are devel-
oped from the surface cells. They are
cylindrical, or often somewhat clavate
(Fig. 16) and reach a length of 20 p —
40// and even more and a breadth of
5 — 12 ft. Paraphyses are wanting. At
the edges of the sori the sporangia
become gradually shorter and pass
evenly into the sterile surface cells. A
small depression is sometimes found in
the middle of the sori but not always.

I had no sooner started to exa-
mine this plant than I began to realize that I was probably dealing
with a new genus. The plant appeared related to the family
Encoeliaceæ and especially to the group Scytosiphoneæ, comp. Kjell-
man in "Die natürl. Pflanzenfam.", 1. Theil, 2. Abt., p. 197.
Certain difficulties arise in referring this plant to this group e. g.
its ramification. 1 therefore asked the opinion of Professor Kuck-
uck and he most kindly gave me very useful information.

Professor Kuckuck agreed with me that my plant was a
representative of a new genus and that it was nearly related to
Scytosiphon. He directed my attention to some species till now
usually referred to Asperococcus and to Chnoospora fastigiata and
most kindly sent me drawings as well as preparations of these
for comparison.

Fig. 17. Rosenvingca Sanctæ

Cruris nov. spec.
Surface view of a plant show-
ing the irregular groups of
plurilocular sporangia.
(About 20 : 1).

26 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

As to the last mentioned plant this was already known to
me from the description of Chn. fastigiata by Mrs. Gepp 1 ). And
further I have been able to examine Chn. implexa by the kind-
ness of M me Weber. Even if these species are nearly related
to Rosenvingea, it is to be remarked on the other hand that as
I shall mention later on in more detail, they, especially Chn.
fastigiata, differ so much from it, that they can not be referred
to a common genus.

With the above mentioned Asperococcus species the case is
quite different. The species in question are : Asperococcus orien-
talis J. Ag., Asperococcus intricatus J. Ag. and Asperococcus jastigi-
atus Zanard. Here the correspondence is so great that there can
be no doubt that they must be very closely related to my plant
and therefore I have not hesitated to refer these species to
Rosenvingea.

Nearest related to my plant seems to be Rosenvingea orien-
talis. It was originally described by J. Agardh in "Spec. Gen.
et Ord. Alg.", vol. I, 1848, p. 78 and has later on been referred
to Encoelium by Kützing („Spec", p. 551) and to Hydroclathrus
by Heydrich in "Hedwigia", vol. 33, 1894.

From Professor Kuckuck I obtained for comparison with my
plant drawings and preparations. Judging from these Rosenvingea
orientalis differs essentially by the absence of hairs, further the
sporangia and the cells on the whole seem to be somewhat
smaller. As I wished very much also to see the habit of the
plant I asked M me Weber to allow me to see her specimens
from the Indian Ocean and she most kindly sent me all her dried
material of this species to examine. These differ from my plant
in their more slender thallus, especially the ends of the branches
which are nearly hairlike ; on the other hand the plant has more
than the double height of the mine and it is more richly branched.

Of Rosenvingea intricata I have had a collection of dried
original specimens from Vera Cruz, collected by Liebmann and
determined by J. Agardh, further a dried specimen collected at
Barbadoes by M Ue Vickers and material in spirit collected during
the "Siboga"-Expedition, which M me Weber- van Bosse has most
kindly lent to me.

It is described by J. Agardh in "Alg. Liebm.", p. 7 and in
"Species Alg.", I, p. 77. Kützing in "Species Alg.", p. 551 calls
it Encoelium intricatum and gives a good figure of it in "Tab.

') E. S. Barton, On the Fruit of Ghnoospora fastigiata, J. Ag. in Journal
of the Linnean Society, vol. XXXIII, 1898, p. 507.

F. Borgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies. 27

Phycologicæ", vol. IX, pi. 5. Heydrich, 1. c. refers it to Hydro-
clathrus.

Rosenvingea intricata is a much and very irregularly branched
species ; M lle Vickers figure is a good one.

So far I have been able to see hairs occur in groups several
together both in the sterile part of the thallus and in the sori.
In M Ile Vickers' specimen the sori are roundish and sharply
defined. This agrees with Heydrich's statement that: "H. intri-
catus hat ziemlich scharf begrenzte Sori mit dicht gedrängt ste-
henden langen Gametangien, welche 12 — 15 meist doppelte Ga-
meten enthalten". The specimens of Liebmann I have examined
were sterile. So far as I have been able to see the cells contain
a single chromatophore.

The third species, Rosenvingea jastigiata (Zanard.), is described
by Zanardini in „Phycearum Indicarum Pugillus", p. 134, tab. 3,
fig. 1 — 3 1 ) and where we have also a good figure of the plant;
of the f. major Reinb. (in Schmidt, Flora of Koh Chang, Part IV,
Bot. Tidsskrift, vol. 31, 1901) I have been able to examine origi-
nal specimens and finally Prof. Kuckuck has most kindly sent
me a preparation and a drawing of its sori.

A well marked character is the group of hairs in the middle
of the roundish sori. A small disc-shaped chromatophore is pre-
sent in each of the epidermal cells. The habit of this plant is
very different from mine.

As mentioned above Rosenvingea is nearly related to Chnoo-
spora in several ways. This genus has e. g. the same apex and
ramification but it differs essentially in its solid somewhat com-
pressed thallus - ).

In Memorie del Reale Instituto Veneto, vol. 17, Venezia 1S72.
Mme Weber- van Bosse has had the great kindness to allow me to
examine a collection of Chnoospora implexa from the "Siboga"-Ex-
pedition. As this species seems to differ considerably from Chn.
fastigiata I give a short description. The solid thallus is somewhat
compressed and consists of larger cells in the middle, and small cells
with chromatophores at the periphery. Groups of plurilocular spor-
angia were found scattered over the surface of the thallus. In these
I found no hairs ; the latter occurred scattered in the sterile part of the
thallus, but not in great numbers. The plurilocular sporangia differ
somewhat from these I found in Rosenvingea ; they are more clavate
and in the uppermost end divided into several rows of small cells.
Above each sporangium we find the membrane of the mother cell.
In each cell was an irregularly lobed chromatophore, and sometimes
two occurred. From Chnoosp. fastigiata as we know this plant from
Mrs. Gepp's description 1. c. p. 507, this species differs in its marked

28 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

From Scytosiphon Rosenvingea differs especially in its rami-
fication and the want of paraphyses.

With regard to the anatomical structure and as to the
arrangement and shape of the sporangia Rosenvingea comes also
near to Hydroclathrus and Colpomenia.

Fa/77. 3. Mesogloiacece.

Castagnea Derb, et Sol.
1. Castagnea Zosteræ (Mohr) Thur.

Thuret in Le Jolis, Liste des Algues marines du Cherbourg, 1863, p. 85.
Farlow, W. G., The Marine Algae of New England, 1881, p. 86, pi. 7, fig. 2.
Bornet, E., Les Algues de P. K. A. Schousboe, 1892, p. 236.

Rivularia Zosteræ Mohr, Bemerkungen über die Rothischen Rivularien
in Weber, Beiträge zur Naturkunde, vol. 2, 1810, p. 367.

A great confusion as to the definition of species and also of
genera prevails in the group of Mesogloiaccæ, and several of the
species of earlier authors are sometimes referred to one form,
sometimes to another. When comparing my plant with earlier
described forms it seemed to me that judging from their figure
it showed no little likeness to Castagnea polycarpa Derb, et Sol.
But great similarity with Farlow's figure of Castagnea Zosteræ
was also obvious. On the other hand the method of growing in
my plant seemed to differ essentially from the description of
Schmitz (as to which more later) and having only very little
authentic material (and that only dried) to compare with I asked
Prof. Kuckuck as to his opionion of my plant.

Prof. Kuckuck has now most kindly communicated to me
that it seems to him that my plant comes near to Castagnea
Zosteræ, but he added that he had not yet arrived to any definite
conclusion as to the generic and specific arrangement in the
group of Mesogloieæ.

In the following I now give a description of my plant so
detailed that I hope it may be possible to recognize it when
Prof. Kuckuck's work: "Die Phæosporeen" has appeared.

The specimens found were growing in tufts, 15 — 20 cms and
more high, epiphytic upon the leaves of Thalassia testudinum.
They were fixed to the leaves of the host plant by means of a
small disc.

The central main filaments are connected rather firmly
together to form an axial fistulous layer, leaving a cavity open

cryptostomata with numerous hairs around which the nearly cylindri-
cal plurilocular sporangia occur.

F. Børgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies.

29

in the middle. The union of the filaments is due to a tough
mucilage which holds them together. But after boiling the plant
for a short time in water the filaments easily separate in such
a way that their mode of growth was observable.

As the figures (Fig. 18 a, b, c) show the central filaments
increase by means of intercalary growth. Each filament termi-

Fig. 18. Castagnea Zosleræ (Mohr) Thur.

Summits of filaments showing way of growing.

(a, c, about 150 : 1 ; b, about 200: 1).

nates with a long hair, the cells of which are long and colourless,
at the upper end being shorter and shorter towards its base.
Here we have the growing point from below which the cells of
the main filaments are formed, and above those of the hairs. At
their base the hairs have a thin sheath.

When this method of growth has continued for a time the
end of the filament is bent out laterally and a side branch similar

30

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

to the mother filament grows out as a prolongation; after some
time this again is bent outwards and a new branch continues the

Fig. 19. Castagnea Zosteræ (Mohr) Thur.
et, summit of assimilation-filaments transformed to plurilocular sporangia *
o, longitudinal section of the thallus ; c, unilocular sporangium ; d, trans-
verse section of the thallus. (a, c, d, about 200:1; b, about 90:1).

growth and so forth. The growth of the filaments is in this
way sympodial (Fig. 18 a). Now and then it happens that the
lengthening of the filaments also takes place monopodially for
some time as the figure shows (Fig. 18 b).

F. Borgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies. 31

Occasionally from the basal cell in the sympodium rhizoid-
like fdaments grow downwards between the larger barrel-shaped
cells of the main filaments (Fig. 18 a).

Below the growing point the cells in the filaments remain
short, further down they grow longer, nearly barrel-shaped, reach-
ing a length of up to 200 fi or even more and a breadth of up to
80/*. The cells are nearly colourless and as mentioned above
firmly connected ; upon a transverse section (Fig. 19 d) we find
this central tube to be composed of several layers of cells.

This central tube is entirely surrounded with the dense layer
of assimilating filaments. From the outer side of nearly all the
cells in the peripheral filaments short branches grow out (Fig. 19
b, d). Their basal undivided part mostly consists of a single cell
or rarely of two or three, these cells bear the assimilating fila-
ments sometimes also a hair.

The assimilating filaments consist of a series of cells, the
lowermost nearly cylindric and thin, those higher up thicker and
moniliform; they have all, especially the uppermost cells, well-
developed chromatophores. The diameter of the basal cylindrical
cells reaches a length of about 8 tu, that of the upper moniliform
cells of about 13 p..

The diameter of the hairs is about 11 (u long and the upper-
most cells in these reach a length of up to 12 times the diameter.

The plurilocular sporangia are formed by outgrowths from
the uppermost cells of the assimilating filaments (Fig. 19 a). These
cells, often several together, grow out to conical, or sometimes
quite irregular, or even branched bodies which are divided by
means of transverse and longitudinal walls. The gametes escape
through an opening in the upper end of the sporangia (Fig. 19 a, d).

A few unilocular sporangia were found together with the
plurilocular sporangia in the same plant (Fig. 19 c) ; these are
placed at the base of the assimilating-filaments. They are oval-
ovate of shape, about 40// long and 60 p broad.

The description of the method of growth of Castagnea (Eudesme)
virescens given by Reinke 1 ) and especially by Schmitz 2 ) differs,
it cannot be denied, most essentially from that I have found in
my plant. Besides Castagnea, Schmitz also examined a Mijrio-
cladia sp. and as to them he writes as follows: "Dabei fand ich
nun, übereinstimmend bei den beiden genannten Arten, dass in

J ) Reinke, J., Algenflora der westlichen Ostsee, p. 76.
2 ) Schmitz, Fr., Kleinere Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Florideen, V. (Nuova
Notarisia, vol. 5, 1894, p. 707).

32 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

jedem fortwachsenden Spross ein centraler Leitfaden, eine ächte
Centralachse, das Spitzenwachsthum vermittelt. Diese monopodial
fortsprossende Centralachse bildet nach allen Seiten aus ihren
Gliederzellen Zweiglein, die theils langsamer, theils rascher heran-
wachsen''. This short quotation shows clearly the differences
that exist as in my plant I have always found several filaments
in the growing point, and these filaments had a sympodial growth.

On the other hand the growth of my plant seems to agree
well with that which M me Weber found in the plant referred by
her to Bactrophora nigrescens 1 ). M me Weber has given a very
detailed description and beautiful figures of its method of growth.
In response to my request M me Weber has also been so very
kind as to allow me to examine her plant and having compared
it with the mine I cannot deny that upon the whole it has much
resemblance. The specimen I saw was sterile but M me Weber has
found unilocular sporangia. In this connection I wish also to draw
attention to that which Prof. Kuckuck has written in a review 2 )
of M me Weber's paper: "Die Identifizierung einer Mesogloeacee
als Bactrophora nigrescens erscheint dem Ref., der die HARVEY'sche
Originalpflanze untersuchen konnte, sehr zweifelhaft. Das bei
der malayischen Pflanze beobachtete sympodiale Wachstum kann
er für andere Mesogloeaceen bestätigen".

My plant was only found once in a somewhat sheltered
place in shallow water ; it was growing epiphytic upon the leaves
of Thalassia testudinum.

St. Croix: At the estate Lt. Princess behind Long Reef.
Geogr. Distrib. Atlantic coast of Europe and North America.

Fam. 4. Myrionemacece.
Myrionema Grev.

1. Myrionema spec.

Upon an old Padina a small disc-shaped alga was found
which showed much likeness to Myrionema, e. g. to forms of
Myrionema vulgare as figured by Sauvageau in his paper treating
of the Myrionemaceæ.

The disc in this specimen increases by means of marginal
growth ; seen from above it is found to be composed of horizontal
filaments, radiating from the centre, being now and then dichoto-
mously divided.

') Weber- van Bosse, A., Liste des Algues du Siboga, I, 1913, p. 139.
-) In "Zeitschrift für Botanik, 6. Jahrg., 4. H., 1914, p. 361.

F. Børgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish \Y. Indies. 33

The size of the cells differs rather much, their length being
about 20 n and their breadth 10 ii more or less.

Near the periphery the disc consists of a single layer of cells,
in the middle of several. From the surface long hairs and short
assimilating filaments grow upwards. The hairs have a basal
growth zone and long colourless cells at their top. They have
a well-developed sheath at their base.

Their diameter is about 14 p.

The assimilating filaments consist of 2 — 3 cells and reach a
height of about- 35 j«; the cells contain some irregularly shaped
small chromatophores.

In the middle of the disc the cells in the upper end of the
assimilating filaments were divided by longitudinal walls being at
the same time also darker coloured, this most probably being
the beginning of the plurilocular sporangia. Above these divided
cells the epidermis of the mother cell was often present in the
mucilage. No further developed sporangia were found and a
more definite determination is therefore impossible.

Only found once, St. Thomas: at the shore of Water Island.

Fam. 5. Ralfsiacece.

Ralfsia Berk.

1. Ralfsia expansa J. Ag.

J. Agardh, Species Algarum, I, p. 63. F. Borgesen, Two crusta-
ceous brown algæ from the Danish West Indies (Nuova Notarisia, Serie
XXIII, 1912). A. Weber, Algues du Siboga, I, p. 146.

Myrionema (?) expansum J. Ag., Nya alger från Mexico (Öf versigt af
K. Vetenskaps-Akademiens Forhandlinger, 4, 1847, p. 5, Stockholm 1848).

Though using the name of J. Agardh for this plant I may
point out that the description of Agardh (1. c.) is so poor that
an identification by means of it is impossible and as, moreover,
the original specimen of Ralfsia expansa, collected by Liebmann
at Vera Cruz and now in the Botanical Museum, Copenhagen, is
sterile, an exact identification by means of it is also excluded.
The using of Agardh's name in spite of this is chiefly because
the sterile thallus of Liebmann's specimen seems quite to agree
with my specimens and furthermore also, because the plant in
question has been found in nearly the same flora-district.

The plant when young forms orbicular later on more irregu-
lar crusts, often growing together to coriaceous expansions on

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2. 3

34

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

ÆftWfoKrffirøTflfWpi

ff

stones and rocks. It has a dark brown colour. In young speci-
mens the surface is nearly even and smooth with more or less
conspicuous concentric striations, in older ones rather uneven,

bullate and often somewhat folded.
The thallus is rather easily sepa-
rated from the substratum.

The sterile part of the thallus
is built in good accordance with
that of Ralfsia verrucosa: from a
horizontal layer of cells, arch-formed
cell-threads grow up turning their
convex side against the edge of
the thallus, forming in this way a
parenchymatical layer in good
agreement with Reinke's schematic
figure of Ralfsia verrucosa in "Al-
genflora" p. 48 ; often the leaf is
more or less bilateral as shown in Figs. 20 and 21 being like the
figure c of Reinke 1. c, referring to some form from the Chan-
nel of Ralfsia verrucosa and in this way showing much likeness
to Ralfsia deusta.

The chromatophore in the material preserved in alcohol was
not especially prominent ; it was plate-shaped and a single one
was found in each cell.

Fig. 20. Ralfsia expansa J. Ag.
Transverse section of the thallus
with unilocular sporangia (40: 1).

,V ' ^-^^■•■^fSÄ'' >""■*' i'^''' 1 *' - '

•v%.

f^>^"

Fig. 21. Ralfsia expansa J. Ag.
Transverse section of the thallus near the edge (40: 1).

Groups of hairs occur rather abundantly.

Both unilocular and plurilocular sporangia were met with r
occurring on different plants. The unilocular sporangia (Fig. 22
a and b) are laterally placed upon the assimilating filaments and

F. Borgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies.

35

nearly always stalked, having a single basal cell, very seldom I
have found sporangia without this cell. They are oblong-pyri-
form; but as to the form and size some differences occur. In
one specimen from the reef between the Hurricane Island and
St. Thomas they were nearly oval-pyriform, 75 p long and 30 p.
broad and the assimilating filaments about 100 p long (Fig. 22 a);
in another specimen collected at the French wharf in the harbour
of St. Thomas they were much longer, oval-pyriform to clavate

Fig. 22. Ralfsia expansa J. Ag.
a and b, unilocular sporangia ; c, plurilocular sporangia.

(About 300 : 1)

until 120 p long without the basal cell and 30 p broad and the
assimilating fdaments up to 170 p long (Fig. 22 b).

The assimilating filaments consisting of from 8 to 14 cells are
thinnest (about 3 p.) and the cells of which they are composed
longest somewhat below their middle, the cells growing thicker
and shorter towards their base and especially towards their top,
the filaments assuming herewith a clavate appearance.

The plurilocular sporangia (Fig. 22 c) are formed by the
assimilating filaments, the cells in their uppermost part being

36 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

divided by vertical and horizontal walls into smaller, more or
less cubical cells. The sporangia are about 5 — 6 fi thick.

So far as I can see, this form seems to be very nearly re-
lated to Ralfsia verrucosa and especially it comes near to that
large form collected by Schousboe in Maroc and described by
Kuckuck in "Bemerkungen zur marinen Algen vegetation von
Helgoland", I, p. 244. The most essential differences between
the West Indian form and Ralfsia verrucosa are, that the spor-
angia in the first-mentioned form seem to be somewhat longer
sometimes nearly clavate, that the sporangia have a small cell
at their base, which is not mentioned in Kuckuck's description
nor found in the excellent figures of Ralfsia verrucosa in Reinke's
"Atlas"; only in Harvey, "Phycologia Britannica", pi. XGVIII,
fig. 5 such a cell is figured. As to the plurilocular sporangia a
difference is also present, the large top cell of the sporangia in
Ralfsia verrucosa being after Kuckuck, 1. c. p. 242, colourless and
sterile. On the other hand, the paraphyses of the West Indian
form seem quite to agree with those of Ralfsia verrucosa.

So long as our knowledge of Ralfsia verrucosa and its diffe-
rent forms remains somewhat deficient (cfr. Reinke, 1. c. and
Kuckuck, 1. c.) I think it most correct to consider our form as a
special species. Should later examinations of the different forms
now referred to Ralfsia verrucosa show, that they all really belong to
this species, it would perhaps be most natural to consider the
West Indian form also as a variety of R. verrucosa.

This species occurred in shallow water near the surface of
the sea on rocks and stones in rather exposed as well as more
sheltered localities. It is found with unilocular and plurilocular
sporangia in the months December — March.

It is a common species at the shores of the Danish Islands, especially
at St. Thomas and St. Jan.

Geogr. Distrib. West Indies, Indian Ocean.

Fa/7?. 6. Lithodermataceæ.
Lithoderma Aresch.

1. Lithoderma spec.
Upon a stone together with Ralfsia were found some thin
crusts of a brown alga. It has marginal growth and consists of
a basal layer of cells from which the erect filaments grow up-
wards (Fig. 23).

F. Borgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies.

37

The basal cells are oblong rectangular and arranged in fairly
clear rows, occasionally dichotomously divided (Fig. 23 b).

From these cells the assimilating filaments grow up. These
are likewise now and then dichotomously divided and composed
of rather short cells; the diameter of the filaments, which are
rather firmly connected, is about 8 — 10^.

The chromatophores were not very clear, even after having
been stained ; nevertheless I think that each cell contains a few
irregular discs.

Fig. 23. Lithoderma spec,
a, transverse section of thallus. b, part of the disc. (About 200: 1).

As the plant was sterile any more precise determination
was excluded.

Only found once upon a stone in quite shallow water.

St. Jan: Cruz Bay.

Fa/?7. 7. Cutleriacece.

Aglaozonia Zanard.

1. Aglaozonia canadensis Sau v.

C. Sauvageau, Observations sur quelques Dictyotacées et sur un
Aglaozonia nouveau (Bulletin de la Station biologique d'Arcachon, 8, 1904—5).

Borgesen, F., Two crustaceous brown algæ from the Danish West
Indies (Nuova Notarisia, Serie XXIII, 1912).

On the exposed coast of the rocky north-west side of St.
Croix I have collected a crust-shaped alga which seems quite to

38

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

agree with Aglaozonia canariensis described by Sauvageau. As
his preliminary note on this alga is without any figures and a
certain identification therefore was difficult, I have sent a drawing
to Professor Sauvageau and asked him if my supposition was
correct. Professor Sauvageau quite agreed with me and has also
most kindly sent me some material of his plant, to compare
with the mine.

As already mentioned, my plant was found on exposed coasts
and it was here growing as large expansions covering the rocks

Fig. 24. Aglaozonia canariensis Sau v.

a, transverse section of the thaüus with rhizoids. b, edge of the thallus seen

trom above, c, transverse section of the edge of the thallus. d, transverse

section of the thallus with young hairs. (About 70: 1).

with a dark-brown crust. It is of a coriaceous consistency. The
edges of the thallus are roundish lobed and the lobes grow
more or less over each other in a similar way as in Ralfsia. It
adheres firmly to the substratum by means of numerous multi-
cellular rhizoids (fig. 24 a) ending in a disc with irregularly
divided, often coralliform prolongations. The cells in the un-
branched part of the rhizoids are often swollen in the middle, this
assuming thereby a moniliform appearance, but quite cylindric
cells also occur.

If we examine the thallus from above (Fig. 24 b) we find

F. Børgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies. 39

that it is composed of numerous rows of cells radiating flabelli-
form out from the margin ; along this we find a series of large
cells and these divide themselves gradually by longitudinal and
transverse walls, each in this way giving rise to 2 — 4 rows of
cells. In a transverse section (Fig. 24 a) we find that the thallus
consists of a medullary layer of large cells with dark brown
contents in the middle, and one or two, on the upper side occasion-
ally even three, large flat cells; at the surface on both sides an
epidermal layer of small cells. The large flat cells nearest the
periphery are most often, in any case in older parts of the
thallus, divided by vertical, secondary walls into two to four
cells, more seldom horizontal walls also occur.

A transverse section of the edge (Fig. 24 c) shows the develop-
ment of the thallus. First by a vertical wall a large cell is cut
off from the topcell and at the new cells upper and under side
two flat cells are formed from which the epidermal layer has it
origin, the cells on the upper side being gradually divided into
4 — 6 small cells those below most often only in two or not at
all (comp. Fig. 24 a). From the large cell in the middle of the
thallus one, two or sometimes even three flat cells are cut off on
the upper side, one or sometimes two from its under side. While
these cells on the side below most often are undivided, sometimes
though divided by a vertical wall into two cells, those on the upper
side are somewhat more divided especially the uppermost cells.
The large cells in the middle are sometimes also divided by vertical
walls into two cells (the two cells to the right in Fig. 24 a).

The rhizoids are outgrowths from the epidermal cells below.
Upon the upper side of the thallus here and there scattered
groups of hairs occur ; the hairs have their origin from epidermal
cells (Fig. 24 d).

Unfortunately all my material was sterile.

As will be clear from this description, my plant seems to
agree with that of Sauvageau, only that it is sterile, and this
I have also confirmed by examination of original material from
the Canary Isles which Prof. Sauvageau has most kindly sent
to me.

In my preliminary paper I have pointed out that Raljsia
ceylanica Harv. most probably belongs to this species. And the
same I think is also the case with Zonaria parvula Grev. var.
duplex Heydrich.

In the Danish West Indies Aglaozonia canariensis was found
on very exposed coast incrusting the rocks at about high water

40 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

mark and somewhat below. It was gathered in February and
was then sterile.

St. Croix: at Northside estate.

Geogr. Distrib. Canary Isles, Indian Ocean?

Fa m . 8. Sphacelariaceæ.
Sphacelaria Lyngb.

1. Sphacelaria trihuloides Menegh.

Meneghini, Lettere al Corinaldi, 1840, p. 2, No. 1 (non vidi).
Sauvageau, C, Remarques sur les Spacélariacées. p. 123 and p. 237.
(Extr. du Journal de Botanique, 1900—1904).

Vickers, A., Phycologia Barbadensis, Part II, pi. XXVI.

Specimens occurred with propagula and plurilocular sporangia.

This species is found growing upon stones, shells and similar
objects.

It occurs in the upper sublittoral and in the littoral region
and in both exposed and sheltered places.

St. Croix: Northside. St. Thomas: The Harbour, Water Island,
Store Nordside Bugt.

Geogr. Distrib. All warm and temperated seas as far north as
Scotland in the Atlantic.

2. Sphacelaria furcigera Kiitz.

Kutzing, Fr., Tabulæ Phycologicæ, vol. V, p. 27, tab. 90, fig. II.
Sauvageau, C, Remarques sur les Sphacélariacées, p. 145. (Journal de
Botanique, vol. XV, p. 1901).

Vickers, A., Phycologia Barbadensis, Part II, pi. XXV.

Specimens were found with plurilocular sporangia and
propagula.

The plant occurred partly upon stones etc. twisted among
other small algæ e. g. Struvea anastomosans, partly also upon
larger brown algæ, Sargassum etc.

It grows in the littoral and upper sublittoral region and is
collected in exposed as well as more sheltered places.

St. Thomas: St. Nordside Bugt, the Harbour.

Geogr. Distrib. All warm and temperated seas as far north as
Heligoland and the Færoes.

41

F. Borgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies.

II. Cyclosporales.
Fam. 1. Dictyotacece.

Zonaria Draparn.
1. Zonaria variegata (Lamx.) Mert.

Mertens in Martius, Icones plant, cryptog., p. 6, tab. II, fig. II 1 ).
Richards, H. M., Notes on Zonaria variegata, Lamx. (Proceed, of the
American Acad, of Arts and Sciences, 1890). Sauvageau, C, Observations
sur quelques Dictyotacées et sur un Aglaozonia nouveau (Bullet, de la
Station biolog. d'Arcachon, 8, 1904—5). Vickers, A. , Phycologia Barba-
densis, part II, pi. VI b.

Dictyota variegata Lamx., Essai, p. 57, tab. V, figs. 7 — 9.

Gymnosorus variegatus (Lamx.) J. Ag., Analecta algolog., cont. I
p. 11, 1894.

Fig. 25. Zonaria variegata (Lamx.) Mert.

Transverse sections of the thallus. a, with a young sorus upon the upper

side and old, emptied sporangia upon the lower; b, with a group of hairs

upon the lower face ; c, of a young thallus.

(a, about 50:1; b, c, about 90:1).

In the above mentioned important paper, Sauvageau has in
much detail described specimens of this plant, collected by him
at Teneriffe.

] ) The figure is rather unlike my specimens.

42

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

It is upon this species especially that J. Agardh has based
his new genus Gymnosorus, as according to his idea the sori should
have no indusium. As pointed out by Sauvageau this is quite
wrong, a well developed indusium being present (see Fig. 25 a).

On the whole I can confirm the observations of Sauvageau.
In the West Indies I have found the plant in deep water only
and in the Indian Ocean M me Weber has dredged it in depths
from 15 to 150 meters ; Sauvageau on the other hand found it
in shallow water.

I have mostly found the erect form ; decumbent, creeping
specimens occurred but they were not so firmly attached to the
substratum as to be compared with Aglaozonia canadensis as
Sauvageau has done. But it should be remembered that Sau-
vageau collected his plant in shallow and perhaps in exposed
places where a firm attachment is necessary to the plant. The
West Indian plants were found growing upon Lithothamnion ,
pieces of corals and similar bodies, spreading over these, and when
reaching the edges the free lobes turn upwards, mostly in an
oblique direction, seldom or perhaps never quite vertically. These
free lobes reach a length up to 5 cms or more.

In transverse section (Fig. 25) we find that they are only
very slightly dorsiventral ; as pointed out by Sauvageau an extra

layer of cells are found upon
the lower face of the erect
thallus. Groups of hairs occur
upon both sides of the plant;
they are usually spread as well
in the sterile part and some-
times also in the sori, now and
then they are arranged in rather
distinct concentric rings.

The sori especially the smaller
ones are often elongated and
arranged in concentric rings,
but large irregularly formed
groups are often present. The
sori occur upon both sides of
the thallus perhaps most com-
monly upon the lower face as pointed out by Sauvageau. They
have always a well developed indusium (Fig. 25 a). As my spec-
imens had either old emptied sporangia or quite young ones I
have not been able to see the number of spores in each sporan-

Fig. 26. Zonaria variegata (Lamx.]

Mert. Margin of the thallus.

(About 90: 1).

F. Børgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies. 43

gium. The sporangia are not pedicellated. In my specimens I
have not found paraphyses.

I have collected the plant in February and March and as
mentioned above in deep water only, from 10 — 40 meters. It
occurred in open sea or in places where strong currents prevailed.

St. Croix: near Buck Island, off Frederiksted. St. Jan: in the
Sound between this island and St. Thomas in several places, and near
Thatch Island, off Annaberg, Hermitage etc. St. Thomas: in the sea
west of Water Island.

Geogr. Distrib. Seems to be common in all warmer seas.

2. Zonaria lobata Ag.

C. Agardh, Systema Algarum, 1824, p. 265. J. Agardh, Species Al-
garum, vol. I, 1848, p. 109. J. Agardh, Till Algernes Systematik, II, 1S72,
p. 46. Harvey, Nereis Bor.-Am., Part I, 1851, p. 105, pi. VII C. C.
Sauvageau, Observations sur quelques Dictyotacées et sur un Aglaozonia
nouveau. (Bull, de la Station biol. d'Arcachon, 1904 — 1905, 8 e année).
A. Vickers, Phycologia Barbadensis, part II, pl. VI.

Stypopodium lobatum Kütz., Tabulæ Phycologicæ, vol. IX, p. 25, pl 63
fig.I.

Of this species I have myself collected only a very few
specimens, but I have received several from Mr. O. Hansen
Ganneskov collected on the coast of St. Croix but without locality.

The specimens I have collected were taken in shallow water
and in a somewhat exposed locality.

St. Croix: Cane Bay.

Geogr. Distrib. West Indies, Brasilia, Canary Isles, Cape, Galapagos
Island, Japan?

Padina Adans.

Up to the present time much confusion has prevailed as to
the synonomy of the species belonging to this genus.

In her latest large paper concerning the Algæ of the »Siboga«
M me Weber-van Bosse has given very useful information as to
several incompletely described species, having examined the origi-
nal specimens in Herb. Thuret-Bornet, in Herb. Kützing and
others and given a detailed description of each.

The characteristic features of the species are based upon 1)
the mutual distribution of the organs of propagations and series
of hairs, 2) the presence or absence of indusium and 3) the
number of cell layers in the thallus.

u

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Xr. 2.

J. Agardh 1 ) was the first to point out that the mutual
arrangement of the hairs and the frutifying organs could be used
to distinguish the species. Later on Hauck^) put this into

Fig. 27. Padina Sanctæ Crucis nov. spec.
a, cells from the lower face of the thallus. b, transverse section of thallus
near th3 base, c, transverse section of the margin of the thallus with a
young group of hairs, d, vegetative cells from the surface together with
sporangia and indusium. e, transverse section of the thallus with sporangia
and hairs. (About 90 : 1).

J ) J. Agardh, Till Algernes Systematik, 2dra Afdeln., p. 115. (Lunds

Univ. Årsskrift, T. XVII).
'-') F. Hauck, Ueber einige von I. M. Hildebrandt im Rothen Meere

und Indischen Ocean gesammelte Algen ("Hedwigia", vol. 26, 1887, p.41).

F. Borgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies.

45

practice and he proposed three groups. His classification ougtht
now to be essentially modified after the examination of M me Weber.

Referring for detail to the paper itself I shall only here
mention what has a special interest concerning the West Indian
species. Thus it is pointed out that J. Agardh has been wrong
in referring Padina gymnospora, P. Antillariim and P. variegata
to P. Durvillaei and that Hauck also has been mistaken when
he refers P. gymnospora Kütz., distributed in the exsiccata of
Hohenacker (no 515) to Padina Commersonii. To be sure
M lle Vickers had even in 1905 Padina gymnospora and P. variegata
in her "Liste des Algues marines de la Barbade 1 ' but she gives
no reasons for taking up these species. Of course it is most
probable that she has got some information from Dr. Bornet.

The West Indian forms collected by me I have referred to
the two species of Kützing : P. gymnospora and P. variegata and
further to a new species.

1. Padina Sauctae Crucis nov. spec.

Frons membranacea, 10 — 15 cm alta, pluries subfissa, seg-
ments terminalibus flabellatis, duobus cellularum stratis composita,
rhizoideis numerosissimis e parte basali angustiore ortis adfixa.
Pili in zonas concentrales ordinati, sori tetrasporangiorum supra
alternas series pilorum concentrice distributi sunt.

As pointed out in the diagnosis this species is characterized
by having a distromatic thallus through its whole length (comp.
Fig. 21 b, c, e), by the di-
stribution of the tetraspor-
angia, the latter occurring
in broad series along the
upper side of every second
row of hairs (Fig. 28) and
by the presence of a well-
developed indusium covering
the tetrasporangia-sori (Fig.
27 d, e).

The plant reaches a
height of about 10 — 15 cms

and is somewhat incrusted „ F 'g- , 28 - Padina St. Crucis nov. spec.

Part of the thallus seen from above show-
with chalk upon the lower j ng the mutual arrangement of the series
surface , hence the dried of hairs and tetrasporangia.

plant has here a whitish

colour with dark brown rings, while the upper side is yellow
brown with darker rings.

46

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

As above mentioned the thallus consists of two layers of
cells, a thinner one with nearly rectangular cells upon the sur-
face (Fig. 27 c, e), and a layer of larger cells below. The whole
thallus has a thickness of about 90 ,«, the cells of the surface of
about 35 ii. In the basal part the cells have thick walls (Fig.
27 b) and are of nearly the same size upon both side of the thallus ;
from both cell-layers numerous rhizoids grow out forming a dense
cover and below the attachment-disc.

Series of hairs occur upon both sides of the thallus but most
richly upon the upper surface.

In several respects this species very much reminds one of
P. gymnospora having nearly the same arrangement of the tetra-
sporangia though with the difference that the upper series of
hairs occur at some distance from the tetrasporangia; further it
differs in the presence of the indusium and by the distromatic
thallus.

This species has only been found once in the upper sublittoral
region in a somewhat exposed place.

St. Croix: Coakley Bay.

2. Padina gymnospora (Kiitz.) Vickers.

Vickers, A., Liste des Algues de la Barbade (Ann. des sc. nat., Bot.,
9e serie, t. I, 1905, p. 58); Phycologia Barbadensis, pi. VII. Weber-van
Bosse, A., Liste des Algues du Siboga, I, 1913, p. 178—180.

Zonaria gymnospora Kütz., Tab. Phycolog., vol. IX, 1859, p. 29,
tab. 71, flg. II.

To this species, originally described from St. Thomas I have
referred several specimens of which in the following lines I give
a more detailed description.

In its upper part near the margin the thallus only consists
of two layers of cells namely upon the upward turned side a
layer of small cells, in transverse section nearly square, and
below a layer of larger cells, rectangular, higher than broad. The
thickness of the whole thallus is about HO/*, while the upper
small cells only reach about 35 (x in height and the larger cells
below about 75 p. Lower down in the thallus the large cells are
gradually divided by a horizontal wall (Fig. 29 a) and the thallus
consists now of three layers of cells. It is the same also near
the base but here the cells of the lower face are also divided by
vertical walls into small cells similar to those of the upper sur-
face (Fig. 29 d).

F. Børgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies.

47

In the basal part the cell walls are very thick and numerous
rhizoids grow out from the surface cells on both side of the
thallus. These rhizoids consist of thickwalled, nearly cylindrical

Fig. 29. Padina gymnospora (Kütz.) Vickers.

a, transverse section of thallus with emptied and not emptied tetraspor-

angia and hairs, b, surface of thallus with tetrasporangia. c, lower face of

thallus with hairs, d, transverse section of thallus near the base.

(About 90: 1).

48 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

cells and are much ramified. They enclose the narrow, basal
part of the thallus and form together with it the flattened disc
by means of which the plant is fastened to the substratum.

Groups of hairs in concentric rings occur upon both sides
of the thallus (Fig. 29 a) but mostly upon the upper surface.
The tetrasporangia are disposed mostly in regular concentric
rings; these are rather regularly arranged in such a way that
each series of tetrasporangia has a row of hairs on each side
(Fig. 30).

The groups of tetrasporangia are not covered by any indu-
sium (Fig. 29 a, b); the tetrasporangia originate each from a
single surface cell (Fig. 29 a) as already described by Nägeli and
Reinke for Padina Pavonia. The surface cells are vaulted up-
wards and when they have grown somewhat they are divided by
a horizontal wall near their base into two cells, the uppermost
being the sporangia. These are spherical or pyriform of shape
and are opened by a large hole at their apex (Fig. 29 a).

In referring this form to Kiitzing's Zonaria gymnospora I
must point out that compared with the figure of Kützing it
differs considerably ; for instance the transverse section of the
thallus with tetrasporangia (1. c, pi. 71, II, fig. c) does not quite
agree with what I have found and that the plant near the base
should be composed of so many layers of cells as shown in fig. d
is quite in contradiction to my observations ; I only have found
3 layers of cells though surrounded certainly by a thick layer of
rhizoids. Yet I want to point out that if we look more carefully

at Kützing's figure b, representing
surface view of thallus with tetra-
*^^^;^^ ;x sporangia, we will find that these

are drawn in groups and each of
these groups is surrounded by a
common line, suggesting an indu-
sium, compare my figure 27 d of
P. Sanctæ Cruris; in the correspon-
ding figure of P. Antillarum (Kütz.,
Tab. Phycol., pi. 12, fig. lid) such a
common ring is not present. How
J.f?°- T P " dina gymnospora ^^ stfmd ^ ^^ ig

Kutz. Vickers. Part of the J

thallus showing the mutual ar- not easy to say without access to
rangement of the series of hairs original specimens, but in any case
and tetrasporangia. Kützing in the diagnosis of Zonaria

(About Vl-i-.l). gymnospora says: "sporis nudis".

F. Børgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish \Y. Indies.

49

]y[me Weber-van Bosse points out that P. auslralis Hauck
is very nearly related to this species and from my own observa-
tion that the frond of Padina gymnospora is distromatic in the
upper part of the thallus this relation is yet more evident.
Regarding P. australis Hauck 1 ) himself says: "Der Blattkörper
besteht jedoch bis zur Basis nur aus zwei Zellenlagen", but
M me Weber has also found specimens with three layers of cells.

Padina gymnospora occurs in the littoral and upper sublittoral
region and is found both in more sheltered and in quite exposed
places. It has been collected with tetraspores in the months
Dec. — March.

It has been gathered: St. Thomas, in several places in the harbour;
St. Croix: Cane Bay, North Side; St. Jan: Cruz Bay.

Geogr. D ist rib. West Indies.

3. Padina variegata (Lamx.) Hauck.

Hauck, F., Ueber einige von I. M. Hildebrandt im Rothen Meere und
Indischen Ocean gesammelte Algen (Hedwigia, vol. 28, 1887, p. 42). Küt-
zing, F., Tabulæ Phycolog., tab. 73, fig. II. Vickers, A., Phycolog. Barba-
densis, part II, pi. VIII.

Dictyota variegata Lamx., Expos, des caractéres du genre Dictyota
(Journ. de Bot., t. II, 1809, p. 40).

Zonaria variegata C. Agardh, Species Algarum, vol. I, 1823, p. 127.

Fig. 31. Fig. 32.

Fig. 31. Padina variegata (Lamx.) Hauck.

Part of the thallus showing the mutual arrangement of the series of hairs

and tetrasporangia. (About 1'I_>:1).

Fig. 32. Padina variegata (Lamx.) Hauck.

Part of the thallus with series of hairs and antheridia (the white zones).

(About I 1 !,- : 1).

') Hauck, F., Ueber einige von I. M. Hildebrandt im Rothen Meere und
Indischen Ocean gesammelte Algen ("Hedwigia", 1887, vol. 26, p. 44).

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2. 4

50

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

This species has a well developed indusium and is further-
more characterized by the fact that the organs of propagation
and the series of hairs alternate regularly (Figs. 31, 32).

At the extreme edge the thallus consists only of two layers
of cells, namely: a surface layer consisting of smaller cells nearly
square in transverse section and a layer of larger cells below.
These last mentioned cells are soon divided by horizontal walls
into a number of cells, varying somewhat in the different spec-
imens. The cell-layer below is again divided by vertical walls
into small cells similar to those of the surface.

Fig. 33. Padina variegata (Lamx.) Hauck.
a, transverse section of the thallus with tetrasporangia. b, transverse sec-
tion of the thallus with oogonia. c, surface view of thallus with tetraspor-
angia. (About 90 : 1).

The cells between the two epidermal layers are mostly rather
long and flat ; we find here up to six layers varying in the different
specimens.

Lower down in the thallus near the base almost all the cells
are divided into smaller cells nearly quadratic when seen on
transverse section (Fig. 34 b).

Hairs occur upon both sides of the thallus (Fig. 34 a) most
numerous upon the surface ; sometimes a corresponding series of
hairs are found upon both sides of the thallus.

The rows of tetrasporangia are as already mentioned regu-

F. Børgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies.

51

larly alternating with the series of hairs (Fig. 31) ; they are
placed most often nearest the lower row of hairs. The rows of

oooooqpo
oooooooq

Fig. 34. Padina variegata (Lamx.) Hauck.
a, transverse section of the thallus with groups of hairs, b, transverse sec-
tion of the thallus with rhizoids near the base, c, epidermal cells from the
lower fase of the thallus. (About 90: 1).

tetrasporangia are not always uniform but often separate in dis-
persed smaller groups of sori. As mentioned above these are

Fig. 35. Padina variegata (Lamx.) Hauck.

a, transverse section of the antherial zone with indusium. b, antheridia.

c, antheridia seen from above, (a, about 60:1; b, c, about 170: 1).

covered by a well-marked indusium (Fig. 33 a, c).
the tetrasporangium is roundish pear-shaped.

The shape of

4*

52

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

The oogonia (Fig. 33 b) occur in the area of the frond be^
tween the series of hairs thus corresponding with the distribu-
tion of the tetrasporangia. They are found either in series and
then sometimes in two parallel rows, or they are often scattered
into numerous small roundish groups. The single oogonium is
pear-shaped cylindric with broad base ; it is about 80 // long and
45 n broad.

Of this species I have also collected antheridia-bearing plants.
These were rather small, about 2 cm high, and have the antheridia
arranged in rather broad series alternating regularly with the
rows of hairs (Fig. 32) just as is the case of the tetrasporangia.

The antheridia (Fig. 35) are of nearly cubic form, ca. 30//
broad and 75/7. high; they originate from a surface cell and, just
as is the case with the mother cell of the tetrasporangia, so here
a small cell is cut off at the base. Sometimes I have found
antheridia also upon the lower face of the frond and correspond-
ing with the series upon the surface. No trace of oogonia were
found in these plants. M Ile Vickers gives a picture of the
antheridia of this species but without any description. Judging
from the description by Hauck (1. c.) concerning P. dubia the
distribution of the antheridia in this species seems to come very
near to that in the present plant. On the other hand the
distribution of the antheridia in Padina Pavonia differs much
from our plant. Here the antheridia occur together with the
oogonia in the same plant and the antheridia form radiating
series at right-angle to the concentric series of oogonia 1 ).

This species occurs in the littoral and upper sublittoral
region in sheltered or somewhat exposed places. It has been
found with tetrasporangia in Dec. — March and with antheridia
in December.

It is most probably a common species. St. Croix: Christiansted,
Longford, Great Pond. St. Thomas: Store Nordside Bugt. St. Jan:
Cruz Bay.

Geogr. Distrib. West Indies.

Dictyota Lamx.

With regard to the determination of the species of this
jenus I may point out that the very good figures in M lle Vickers

') Reinke, J., Entwicklungsgeschichtliche Untersuchungen über die
Dictyotaceen des Golfs von Neapel. (Nova Acta d. k. Leop.-Carol.-
Deutschen Academie, Bd. XL, 1878, p. 24).

F. Borgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies. 53

"Phycologia Barbadensis" have been of much help to me, the
more so since I think Dr. Bornet assisted her a good deal in
their preparation.

While some of the species found seem to be fairly well
defined, others are much more variable and therefore often diffi-
cult to recognize. As is the case with many other algæ so also
here the external conditions of life seem greatly to alter the
appearance of the thallus. It seems therefore most probable
that an examination of a large collection from different localities
and in different stages of development will prove that some of
the plants now considered as distinct species are really only forms.

1. Dictyota Bartayresiana Lamx.
Lamouroux, Exposition des caractéres du genre Dictyota (Journ. de
Botanique, t. II, 1809, p. 43). J. Agardh, Species Algarum, vol. I, p. 94.
J. Agardh, Till Algernes Systematik, V, p. 97. J. Agardh, Analecta algol.,
cont. I, p. 66. Harvey, Nereis Bor.-Am., p. 110, pi. VIII C. A. Vickers,
Phycol. Barbad., pi. XII and XIII.

The specimens referred to this species are rather variable ;
on the whole they agree well with the figures of M lle Vickers.
Some of the specimens also show some likeness with Dictyota
wlubilis and especially with Diet, partialis. The ends of the
branches are sometimes acute, sometimes more rounded; M me WEBER-
van Bosse 1 ) also mentions a form with rounded summits.

Only tetrasporangia-bearing specimens were found. The tetra-
sporangia occur upon both sides of the frond. They are either
solitary or placed a few together and scattered over the whole
surface.

This species mostly occurs in shallow water in sheltered places.
Often it is lying loose, covering the sandy bottom behind the
coral reefs.

Once I dredged it at a depth of about 20 meters.

With the exception of the more exposed coasts it is a common species
on the shores of the Danish Islands.

Geogr. Distrib. West Indies, Indian Ocean, tropical Australia.

2. Dictyota linearis (Ag.) Grev.

Greville, Algæ Britannicæ, p. XLIII. J. Agardh, Species Algarum,
I, p. 90. J. Agardh, Till Algernes Systematik, V, p. 101. J. Agardh,
Analecta algol., cont. I, p. 77. Kützing, Tab. Phycolog., vol. IX, tab. 21, fig. II.

J ) Weber-van Bosse, Liste des algues du Siboga, p. 182.

54 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

Dictyota angustissima Sonder in Kützing, 1. c, tab. 21, fig. IV.
Zonaria linearis Ag., Species Algarum, I, p. 134.
Dictyota fibrosa Kütz., 1. c, tab. 15, fig. II.
Dictyota divaricata Kütz., 1. c, tab. 23, fig. I.

The specimens found were much like the figures of Kützing
quoted above.

All were sterile.

They were dredged in the open sea in a depth of about
40 meters.

St Croix: Off Frederiksted.

Geogr. D ist rib. Tropical America, Mediterranean Sea, Canary Isles etc.

3. Dictyota volubilis Kütz.
Kützing, F., Species Algarum, 1849, p. 554.
Vickers, A., Phycol. Barbad., pi. XX.

The specimens referred to this species accord well with the
good figure of M lle Vickers. But how far this form of Vickers
rightly is considered as belonging to the species of Kützing
seems to me doubtful. In any case it cannot be denied that the
figure of Kützing in "Tabulæ Phycologicæ", vol. IX, pi. 13, fig. II,
is very different from the West Indian plant. This question
can of course only be settled by means of the original specimens.

The most characteristic features of the plant are the marked
twisting of the whole frond and the broad sinus between the
branches, the angles being often obtuse.

All my specimens were sterile.

This species is found in shallow water and in somewhat
deeper, down to a depth of about 10 — 12 meters. When found
in shallow water it was in sheltered places and here it was
generally lying loose upon the bottom forming entangled masses.

It has been found: St. Croix: Christiansted, Longford, off Frederik-
sted and near Buck Island.

Geogr. Distrib. West Indies, Mediterranean Sea?

4. Dictyota pardalis Kütz.

F. Kützing, Tabulæ Phycologicæ, vol. IX, p 16, tab. 39, fig. II.
J. Agardh, Till Algernes Systematik, V, p. 100. J. Agardh, Analecta
algolog., Contin. I, p. 68. A. Vickers, Phycologia Barbadensis, pi. XXI.

The specimens considered as belonging to this species were
more irregularly dichotomously ramified than Dictyota volubilis
and not or only very little twisted. Some of the specimens show

F. Borgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies. 00

much likeness to Diclyota Bartayresiana. M ,ne Weber has also
suggested (in "Algues du Siboga", p. 182) that the present plant
may perhaps be nothing more than a form of this species.

The specimens were found in shallow water and in sheltered
places only. Most of them were lying loose upon the bottom.

It has been collected, St. Croix: Behind Long Reef, Salt River.
Geogr. Distrib. West Indies.

5. Dietyota Indica Sond.

Sonder in Kltzing, Tab. Phycol., vol. IX, p. 8, tab. 17, fig. I.
Vickers, A., Phycologia Barbadensis, pi. XVIII.

The specimens referred to this species were much like the
figure of M lle Vickers (1. c). They are repeatedly dichotomously
ramified and somewhat twisted.

The tetrasporangia and oogonia occur upon both sides of the
frond, the first-mentioned in small scattered groups, mostly two
to three together.

In the open sea the specimens are rather rigid, in sheltered
places more flabby.

When found in the open sea it is usually in deeper water
down to a depth of about 10—12 meters, when found in sheltered
places it occurs only in shallow water.

St. Croix: off Frederiksted, Longford, near Buck Island, Lt. Princess,
Christiansteds Lagoon; St. Thomas: Bovoni Lagoon; St. Jan: Reef Bay.

Geogr. Distrib. West Indies.

6. Dietyota ciliata J. Ag.

J. Agardh, In Historiam Alg. Symbolæ ("Linnæa", XV, 1841, p. 5).
J. Agardh, Spec. Alg., I, p. 23. J. Agardh, Till Algernes Systematik, V,
p. 94. J. Agardh, Analecta Algologica, Contin. I, p. 75. Harvey, Nereis
Bor. -Am., p. 110, pi. VIII A. F. Kutzing, Tab. Phycol., vol. IX, pi. 27.
A. Vickers, Phycol. Barbad., pi. XVII.

This species is as well known characterized by the presence
of small acute teeth along the margin of the thallus. When it
is growing in sheltered places it has a tendency to become proli-
ferous along the margins as shown in the one figure of M lle Vickers.

The tetrasporangia occur in small scattered groups on both
sides of the frond and contain a few, or up to ten sporangia in
each group. The oogonia form small roundish sori also upon
both sides of the thallus. And the same is the case with the
distribution o f the antheridia which form rather large, oblong to
oval groups. The single antheridium is about 50 (i long and 30 ft

56

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

broad and somewhat broader upwards. Seen from above the
antheridia are more or less quadratic by mutual pressure.

This species is found in much exposed localities and also in
quite sheltered. It occurs in shallow water and in deeper, down
to a depth of about 10 meters.

It has been collected round St. Croix, at Northside, Longford,
Buck Island and in the Lagoon of Christiansted.

Geogr. Distrib. West Indies, Vera Cruz, Red Sea etc.

7. Dictyota crenulata J. Ag.

J. Agardh, Nya alger från Mexico (Öfvers. k. Vetensk., Akad. For-
handl., 1847, p. 7). J. Agardh, Species Alg., vol. I, p. 94. J. Agardh, Till
Algernes Systematik, V, p. 99. A. Vickers, Phycologia Barbad., pi. XVI.

In "Species Alga-
rum", 1. c, J. Agardh
describes Dictyota cre-
nulata as : "pulchra et

distinctissima spe-
cies" and in this I
agree with him. The

specimens found
agreed well with the
figure of M lle Vickers
(1. c). The plant is
rather regularly di-
chotomously ramified
and further characte-
rized by the presence
of numerous teeth,
shorter or longer,
along the margin of
the frond. Compared
with original specimens from St. Augustin (Mexico) collected by
Liebmann, the Mexican specimens seem to be even more irregu-
larly dentate.

In transverse section (Fig. 36) the frond is seen to be com-
posed of a medium layer of large, nearly quadrate cells sorrounded
by a layer of small epidermic cells.

Both oogonia- and antheridia-bearing plants were collected;

each kind of reproductive-organs occurs upon separated individuals.

The antheridia (Fig. 36 b, Fig. 37) form small oval groups

Fig. 36. Dictyota crenulata J. Ag.

a, transverse section the thallus with oogonia.

b, transverse section of the thallus with antheridia.

(About 90: 1).

F. Borgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies. 57

upon both sides of the frond ; their development is quite in
accordance with those of Dictyota dichotoma as described by
ThuRet *). They are developed from a group of the epidermal
cells. The cells in the periphery of such a group are sterile;
these cells are lengthened, mostly the innermost, and bent some-
what towards the middle forming a kind of
involucre round the proper antheridial cells
in the middle. When the antherial cells
have reached a certain length a small basal
cell is cut off at their base and the large

upper cell is divided verv regularly into a great

rr ii 11 o * t Fl S- 37 - Dict y° ta re-

number of quite small cells. Seen trom above nulata J. Ag. Part of

the antheridia are more or less polygonal by a group of antheridia

r JO J seen from above.

mutual pressure (Fig. 37). (About 90 : l).

The oogonia occur likewise upon both

sides of the frond and their development is quite in accordance

with the description and figures of Thuret et Bornet 2 ). Groups

of epidermal cells become lengthened and when they have reached

a certain length a small cell is cut off at their base, while the

upper large cells grow into the oogonia. Individuals with tetra-

sporangia were not found.

Found once only, growing upon buoys in the harbour of Christian-
sted, S t. Croix.

Geogr. Distrib. Pacific Ocean at the shores of Mexico, West Indies.

8. Dictyota dentata Lamx.

Lamouroux, Exposit. des Caract. du genre Dictyota (Journ. de Bo-
tanique, t. II, 1809, p. 42). Kützing, Species Algarum, p. 556; Tab. Phy-
cologicæ, vol. IX, pi. 35, fig. I. J. Agardh, Species Alg., vol. I, p. 96.
J. Agardh, Till Algernes Systematik, 2dra afdeln., p. 98. J. Agardh, Ana-
lecta algologica, Contin. I, 71. F. Hauck, Meeresalgen von Puerto-Rico.
(Englers bot. Jahrb., Bd. 9, 1888, p. 466). A. Vickers, Phycologia Barba-
densis, pi. XIV.

All the specimens collected being sterile I cannot give any
information as to the organs of reproduction ; but Hauck (1. c.)
gives a short description of the tetrasporangia-bearing plants as
well as of the oogonia and antheridia which occur in separate
plants.

') Thuret, G., Recherches sur la fécondation des Fucacées et les anthé-
ridies des algues, 2. partie, (Ann. des Sciences Nat., 4. serie, t. III,
1855, p. 5, pi. 2).

'-') Thuret, G. et E. Bornet, Etudes phycologiques, 1878, p. 53, pi. 27 — 30.

58 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

Besides D. Brongniartii J. Ag. Hauck refers some other species
to this plant e. g. also D. Mertensii Kiitz. Most probably Hauck
is right in referring the latter to this species; in my collection I
have not found any form which I feel can be referred to it.

Dictyota denlata occurs in shallow water in sheltered places
and in deeper water (about 10 meter) in more open sea.

It has been found: St. Croix: At the entrance to Christiansted's
Lagoon, Saltriver, Casavagarden, Green Key and near Buck Island.
Geogr. Distrib. West Indies, Brazil.

Dilophus J. Ag.

1. Dilophus alternans J. Ag.

J. Agardh, Till Algernes Systematik, V, Dictyoteæ, p. 108; Analecta
algologica, Continuatio I, 1894, p. 93. A. Vickers, Phycologia Barba-
densis, pi. X.

The specimens found agrees well with the figure of M lle
Vickers (1. c). All were sterile.

This species has been found in the upper sublittoral region
and in somewhat sheltered places.

It was collected, St. Croix: Lime Tree Bay; St. Jan: Coral Bay.
Geogr. Distrib. West Indies and surrounding coast.

2. Dilophus guineensis (Kiitz.) J. Ag.

J. Agardh. Till Algernes Systematik, 2dra Afd., p. 108. J. Agardh,
Analecta algologica. Cont. I, p. 89. A. Vickers, Phycologia Barbadensis,
Part II, pi. IX.

Spaloglossum guineense Kiitz., Phycologia generalis, p. 339; Species
Algarum, p. 560; Tabulæ Phycologicæ, vol. IX, pi. 46, fig. I.

In the upper part of the thallus the flat frond consists of a
single layer of large cells surrounded by a layer of small epider-
mical cells (Fig. 39 a). Lower down in the thallus we find in
transverse section the large cells to be divided mostly into two
layers of cells (Fig. 39 b) sometimes in the middle of the frond
even into several layers.

The base of the plant consists of terete, rhizome-like fila-
ments composed of several cells with thick walls. These filaments
are creeping and from their lower side numerous rhizoids grow
out ending with small attachment discs fixed to the substratum.

F. Borgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies.

59

The tetrasporangia (I take it for
granted that they are such but I have
not seen their actual divisions) occur
upon both sides of the lobes of the flat
frond. They are scattered or some few
together, sometimes also confluent into
larger sori. They are nearly spherical
and have no indusium. Their diameter
reaches a length of about 100^ and
more. Scattered between the tetraspor-
angia groups of hairs are present.

This species originally described
from specimens from St. Thomas seems
to be a common species on the Danish
Isles. It has been found in much ex-
posed as also in sheltered places and
in shallow water and deeper down to a
depth of about 10 meters.

St. Croix: Northside, Casavagarden,
Longford, near Buck Island.

Geogr. Distrib. West Indies.

I

m

FQ-iTir,

\iXi iHi hm i-iM-ira
lijj ij-j-t-jful' h Ml

tea**

j mVfcllUtH i ii/i/i

jii-i-rTu*iii-HJn-'|

Fig. 38. Dilophus guineensis

(Kfltz.) J. Ag. Part of the

thallus with tetrasporangia.

(About 12 : 1).

Fig. 39. Dilophus guineensis (Kiitz.) J. Ag.

a, transverse section of thallus with tetrasporangia and hairs, b, transverse

section of a sterile part of the thallus. (About 100: 1).

60

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

Dictyopteris Lamx.

1. D. delicatula Lamx.

Lamouroux in Journ. Phi-
lom., 1809, no.20, tab.6, fig.B.
A. Vickers, Phycologia Bar-
badensis, part II, pi. III.

Haliseris delicatula C. Ag.,
Species, p. 144. J. Agardh,
Spec. Alg., vol. I, p. 116. KüT-
zing, Tabulæ Phycologicæ,
vol. IX, pi. 56, flg. II.

The thailus consists of
two layers of cells (Fig.
41 a) with the exception
of the ribs in the edges
and in middle of the frond
where it is composed of
several layers of cells. In
transverse sections these
ribs are seen to contain a
string composed of cells
with very thick walls in
which pores are present (Fig. 41 b). Of these M 1Ie Vickers re-
produces figures drawn by Bornet. The wall consists of cellu-
lose; it is coloured blue by chlor-zinc-iodine. In a longitudinal
section the cells of the
strings are found to be
long , cylindrical with
oblique end-walls.

The hairs are only
present upon the one side
of the thallus ; they are
placed many together in
roundish or oval groups
and occur regularly upon
both sides of the mid-rib.
In the basal part the
plant is fastened to the
substratum by means of
rhizoids. These grow out

Fig. 40. Dictyopteris delicatula Lamx.
A part of the thallus. (About 3 : 1).

Fig. 41. Dictyopteris delicatula Lamx.

partly from the cells along a > transverse section of the thallus with a
r J . ,i, group of hair, b, transverse section of the

the margin of the thallus edge of the thallus.

F. Borgesen : Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies. 61

and partly from the cells above the midrib. The rhizoids consist
of cylindrical cells 6 — 8 times as long as their own diameter and
end with a small irregularly lobed disc. These rhizoids can grow
out from any parts of the thallus which come near to the
substratum.

Only sterile plants were collected. They were gathered in
shallow water and in a sheltered place.

St. Croix: Lime Tree Bay.

Geogr. Distrib. The West Indies, Mexico, Brazil etc.

2. Dictyopteris plagiogramma (Mont.) Vickers.

Vickers, A., Liste des Algues de la Barbade (Ann. sc. nat., Bot.,
9e sér., t. I, 1905, p. 58) ; Phycologia Barbadensis, part. II, pi. IV.

Haliseris plagiogramma Montagne, Centurie de plantes cell. exot. nouv.
(Ann. se. nat., Bot., 2e sér., t. 8, 1837, p. 356).

In a collection of algæ which were sent me by Mr. 0. Han-
sen Ganneskov I found a single specimen of this beautiful plant.
It was provided with tetrasporangia. These occur in small groups
2 — 3 together which often coalesce into larger ones. They are
found in the middle of the frond and form a broad row placed
on both sides of the midrib.

The plant was gathered at the shore of St. Croix.

Geogr. Distrib. West Indies, Brazil, Pacific Ocean, Australia.

3. Dictyopteris Justii Lamx.

Lamouroux in Journ. Philom., 1809, no. 20, tab. 6, fig. A. Vickers, A.,
Phycologia Barbadensis, part II, pi. V.

Haliseris Justii C. Agardh, Species Alg., vol. I, p. 142. J. Agardh,
Species Algarum, vol I, p. 118.

The specimen collected is so small that a certain determina-
tion is impossible.

It was dredged in deep water about 20 meters in the Sound between
St. Thomas and St. Jan: off Cruz Bay.
Geogr. Distrib. West Indies.

Fam. 2. Fucaceæ.
Turbinaria Lamx.

1. Turbinaria trialata Kiitz.

Kützing, Tab. Phycol., vol. X, 1860, p. 24, tab. 67. Barton, E. S.,
A systematic and structural account of the genus Turbinaria Lamx.
(Transact. Linn. Soc. of London, 2. Ser., Bot., vol. Ill, 1891, p. 218).

62

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd.

Nr. 2.

The specimens found (Fig. 42) agree very well with the
description of Mrs. Gepp (née Barton) 1. c. In one specimen

from Coral Bay, the lower-
most peltate leaves had
no vesicles, these were on
the other hand well deve-
loped in the upper fructi-
fying part of the plant.

It is found in fruit from
December to March.

T. trialata occurs together
with species of Sargassum
in the littoral and upper-
most sublittoral region and
on exposed as well as more
sheltered places.

It is a common species along
the shores of the Danish Isles.
Fig. 42. Turbinaria trialata Kütz. Geogr. Distrib. Seems to

(About natural size). occur in all warm seas.

Sargassum c. Ag.

1. Sargassum vulgare C. Ag.

C. Agardh, Species Algarum, vol. 1, p. 3. J. Agardh, Species Sar-
gassorum Austral., p. 108. A. Vickers, Phycologia Barbadensis, part II,
pi. II. F. Borgesen, in Mindeskrift for Japetus Steenstrup, 1914, No.
XXXII, p. 3.

Fucus natans Turner, Fuci, p. 99 (101), pi. 46, fig. a.

var. ty pica. (Fig. 43).

The specimens which I have referred to the typical form are
very much like the figure given by Turner (1. c). The linear-
lanceolate leaves possess a dentate-sinuate margin, a distinct midrib,
and quite numerous, but small and irregularly placed cryptosto-
mata ; the latter are sometimes very indistinct or quite absent
in some of the leaves.

The vesicles are sometimes few, sometimes numerous ; they
are globular, of the size of a small pea, and most often they are
without prolongations at the top ; such ones occur, however, now
and then.

The receptacles are cylindric, filiform and irregularly ramified.

F. Børgesen : Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies.

63

var. joliosissima (Lamx.) J. Ag.

J. Agardh, Spec. Sargasso-rum Austral., p. 108.

Fucus folios issimus Lamouroux, Essai Thalassiophytes (Ann. du Mu-
seum d'Hist. nat., vol. 20, 1813, p. 36, pi. 7, fig. 1).

This form is different from the typical one by having nume-
rous, closely packed . leaves which are smaller, proportionally
shorter, and more or less
undulate, frequently some-
what twisted.

The receptacles are shor-
ter and similar to the vesicles
hidden between the leaves.

This species is very com-
mon along the shores of the
islands and occurs in exposed
or sheltered places. In ex-
posed localities, where the
sea constantly splashes the
rocks, Sargassum vulgare is
able to thrive above the or-
dinary water mark; in the
more sheltered places it occurs
close to it, or a little below.

Sargassum vulgare is the
dominant species in the Sar-
gassum - vegetation forming
with Turbinaria trialata a
vegetation of large, brown
algæ corresponding with the
Fucaceæ - vegetation in nor-
thern seas.

Fig. 43. Sargassum vulgare C. Ag. Part

of a plant with receptacles and vesicles.

(A little over natural size, about Mr,

magnified).

Geogr. Distrib. This spe-
cies is said to occur at nearly all

subtropical and tropical shores of the Atlantic Ocean: America and the
West Indies, Africa, Spain etc.

2. Sargassum lendigerum (L.) Kiitz.

KüTziNG, Species Algarum, p. 612; Tabulæ Phycologicæ, vol. XI,
tab. 19, fig. II. J. Agardh, Species Sargassorum Austral., p. 110. F. Børge-
sen, 1. c. p. 4.

Fucus lendigerus L., Species plant., p. 1628. Turner, Fuci, p. 107, tab. 48.

64

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

The specimens which I have referred to this species possess
leaves with a distinct midrib and small, most often scattered
cryptostomata; these are, sometimes, arranged more or less regu-
larly in a single series on both sides of the midrib.

The basal leaves are more or less dentate; the upper have
a somewhat sinuate to entire margin.

The leaves are linear-elliptic 4 — 5 mm. broad, and up to 3 cm.
long, with a short stalk or sessile. The vesicles are scarce, often

quite absent ; when present, accor-
ding to my observations, they occur
only at the upper end of the branch ;
they reach the size of a small pea, and
are often somewhat oval, now and
then provided with a small; leaf-like
prolongation at their apex.

The receptacles are mostly aggre-
gated at the upper end of the bran-
ches ; they are cylindric and irregu-
larly branched.

This species appears to be closely
related to Sargassum vulgare, repre-
senting probably merely variety of it.
St. Thomas: Store Nordside Bugt,
growing in a rather exposed place.

Geogr. Distrib. West Indies, Ber-
muda, Teneriffa etc.

Fig. 44. Sargassum platycarpum

Mont. Part of a branch with

receptacles and vesicles.

(About 'lo magnified).

A

3. Sargassum platycarpum Mont.

Montagne, Cent. Ill, p. 18, n. 51;

Sylloge generum specierumque Cryptoga-

marum, 1856, p. 385. J. Agardh, Species

Sargassorum Austral., p. 89, tab. VI.

Vickers, Phycol. Barbad., Part II, pi. II. F. Børgesen, 1. c, p. 5.

Characteristic of this species (Fig. 44) are the rather large,
often oval cryptostomata, arranged in a single series on both
sides of the midrib. The leaves are lanceolate, dentate along the
margin. The vesicles are not very numerous ; in the diagnosis
in "Sylloge", 1. c, Montagne writes: "vesiculis nullis". In my
specimens the vesicles were only noticed in the fertile part of the
thallus ; they are globular, sometimes ellipsoid, now and then with
a short prolongation at the top.

The receptacular branches are flat, bearing long projections
at their margin.

F. Borgesen: Phæophyceæ of the Danish W. Indies. 65

The species was found on rocks close to , or a little above the
surface of the sea, in rather exposed or somewhat sheltered places.

St. Croix: Green Cay, Coakley Bay, Long Reef.

Geogr. Dis tri b. West Indies and warmer shores of America.

4. Sargassum Hystrix J. Ag.

J. Agardh, Nya Alger från Mexico (Öfversigt K. Vet. Akad. Forhandl.
1847); Spec. Alg., p. 322; Species Sargassorum Australia-, p. 91, tab. VII,
figs. 1 — 5. F. Børgesen, 1. c, p. 5.

Carpacanthus spinulosus Kiitz., Tab. phycol., vol. XI, p. 15, tab. 46, fig. 2.

As pointed out in my paper quoted above the two rather
damaged specimens found floating in the sea and referred to this
species closely resemble the figure of Carpacanthus sptnulosus of
Kützing. As characteristic of my specimens and as it seems
judging from his figure in accordance also with Kützing's, may
be pointed out (1) that the rather thin leaves have a strongly ser-
rated or dentated margin and many small cryptostomata spread over
the whole surface, (2) that the branched receptacles are provided
with acute processes along the margin; and (3) that the vesicles
are rather thin-walled. How far this form of Kützing's really
belongs to Sargassum Hystrix J. Ag. seems to me rather doubtful.

In order to obtain clearer light in the matter I paid a visit
to Lund to compare my specimens with the original material
in J. Agardh's Herbarium. These latter agreed well with those
in the Herbarium of the Botanical Museum at Copenhagen, all
the specimens being collected by Liebmann at Campeche Banks.
From my specimens these plants differ in several respects. For
instance most of the different organs of the plant seem to be
smaller and markedly firmer and darker coloured ; the vesicles
are mostly somewhat smaller and have thicker walls, the leaves
are smaller but thicker and have only a few but larger crypto-
stomata though these may be often quite wanting. The recep-
stacles are shorter, but broader. I happened to come into corre-
spondence with Mr. A. Gepp concerning this question and asked
him if there was much material of Sargassum Hystrix in the
British Museum. In reply to my query he most kindly wrote:
— "As to your question about S. Hystrix, we have only one
trustworthy specimen of it ; and that I found some years ago
at the end of the genus and bearing these words : — "Carpacan-
thus — Kg. Ins. Ind. occ. Dan." [possibly issued by Hohenacker].
It corresponds exactly with Kiitz., Tab. Phyc, XI, tab. 46, II.
So I placed it at once under Sarg. Hystrix. I noted on it :

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2. 5

66 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 2.

"vesicles thin, short-stalked, leaves thin, yellow-brown. Crypto-
stomata small, scattered. Receptacles very toothed". The recep-
tacles make it appear to be a well marked species". Judging
also from this I am inclined to think that Kützing's and
J. Agardh's plants do not belong to the same species, but to
decide this matter, much more material is necessary than I have
had at my disposal 1 ).

') In this connection I wish also to point out here that I have had and
have now still more doubt as to how far it is justifiable to refer the
floating Sargassum from the Sargasso Sea (which I in my paper have
called S. Hystrix var. fluitans) to J. Agardh's species. When I refer-
red it to this plant it was — as I have pointed out in my paper —
because J. Agardh himself had already done so. As mentioned in my
paper quoted we have in the Botanical Museum here a specimen of
the floating form collected by Capt. Andrea in the Old Bahama
Channel I/VIII 1870 which J. Agardh has determined as Sargassum
Hystrix. This specimen is just like those I have collected in the Sar-
gasso Sea but both this one and also mine are decidedly different from
the fixed form collected by Liebmann; on the other hand it cannot be
denied that the fig. 1 of a sterile plant in J. Agardh's "Species Sar-
gassorum Australiæ", pi. VII shows much resemblance to the floating
form; it differs however in the almost entire absence of cryptostomata 1 )
which are most often well-developed and numerous in the floating form
though occasionally leaves are found which quite or nearly lack them.

That 1 considered the floating form different to the fixed I have
already shown in that I gave it the rank of variety. But with the
further knowledge I now have as to S. Hystrix I think it best to
consider var. fluitans as a proper species coordinate with S. natans. As to
the origin of S. fluitans, we have, just as is the case with S. natans
only supposition to go upon. It may be derived from S. Hystrix, but
it might equally well have had other parents.

Herewith a short diagnosis:

Sargassum fluitans nov. spec.

Sargassum Hystrix J. Ag. var. fluitans Borgs. 1. c, p. 11, Fig. 8.

Sargassum Hystrix J. Ag. ex parte. J. Agardh, Spec. Sargass. Austral., p. 91.

Axis teretiusculus, ramosus, foliis lanceolatis vel linearibus, mar-
gine irregulariter dentato, distincte costatis, cryptostomatibus pro
ratione majoribus conspicuisque. Vesiculi numerosi, sphærici, magnitudi-
nem seminis pisi fere æquantes duplo longioribus quam pedicellis eorum.

Long. fol. = ca. 25—30 mm ; lat. fol. = ca. 4—5 mm.

Lat. vesic. = ca. 5—6 mm ; long, pedicell. vesic. = ca. 3 mm.

] ) In the text to the plate J . Agardh says : cryptostomatibus nullis aut obsoletis instructa

6X 1914.

INDEX SPECIERUM

(The figures in parantheses refer to the separate copies).

Aglaozonia canariensis Sauv ( 193) 37

Castagnea Zosteræ (Mohr) Thur (184) 28

Colpomenia sinuosa (Roth) Derb, et Sol (176) 20

Dictyopteris delicatula Lamx ( 216) 60

— Justii Lamx (217) 61

plagiogramma (Mont.) Vickers (217) 61

Dictyota Bartayresiana Lamx ( 209) 53

- ciliata J. Ag (211) 55

— crenulata J. Ag (212) 56

— dentata Lamx (213) 57

- Indica Sond (211) 55

— linearis (Ag.) Grev (209) 53

- pardalis Kütz (210) 54

- volubilis Kütz (210) 54

Dilophus alternans J. Ag ( 214) 58

— guineensis (Kütz) J. Ag ' (214) 58

Ectocarpus breviarticulatus J. Ag ( 173) 17

coniferus nov. spec (164) 8

Duchassaingianus Grun ( 159) 3

elachistæformis Heydr ( 174) 18

Mitchellæ Harv (162) 6

- Rallsiæ Vickers (169) 13

rhodochortonoides nov. spec (170) 14

Hydroclathrus cancellalus Bory (177) 21

Lithoderma spec ( 192) 36

Myrionema spec ( 188) 32

Padina gymnospora ( Kütz. ) Vickers ( 202) 46

— Sanctæ Crucis nov. spec (201) 45

— variegata (Lamx. ) Hauck ( 205) 49

Ralfsia expansa J. Ag (189) 33

Rosenvingea intricata ( J. Ag.) Børgs ( 182) 26

— orientalis (J. Ag.) Børgs (182) 26

— fastigiata (Zan.) Børgs (183) 27

— Sanctæ Crucis nov. spec (178) 22

5*

Pag.

Sargassum fluitans nov. spec (222) 66

Hystrix J. Ag (221) 65

lendigerum (L.) Kütz (219) 63

platycarpum Mont (220) 64

— vulgare C. Ag (218) 62

Sphacelaria furcigera Kütz (196) 40

— tribuloides Menegh ( 196) 40

Turbinaria trialata Kütz (217) 61

Zonaria lobata Ag ( 199) 43

— variegata (Lamx.) Mert (196) 40

Bd.2 • DANSK BOTANISK ARKIV • Nr. 3

UDGIVET AF DANSK BOTANISK FORENING

= 1915 =

Studies in the Agarics of Denmark 1 ).

Part II.
Amanita. Lepiota. Coprinus.

By

Jakob E. Lange.

With two plates.

THE GENUS AMANITA.

The genus Amanita, which is made up of large and con-
spicuous species (some of which are very poisonous, while
others are edible) is probably the best figured and described
genus of the agarics. The figures of A. muscaria, phalloides etc.
are legion, and even the less important species are mentioned
and described in almost every mycological textbook.

Still I have not deemed it superfluous in my »Danmarks
Agaricaceer« to give watercolour-portraits also of this impor-
tant genus. Even if most of the prominent species are very
well known and cannot easily be mistaken, no little uncertainty
exists with regard to some of the more trivial species and certain
intermediate forms, the conception of which is rather vacillatory.
— And this uncertainty cannot be brought to an end without a
synoptic comparison of all the species in question. As, however,
many species are rare and may be sought in vain for years,
this comparison — practically speaking — can only be brought
about by comparing portraits (which — to exclude differences
due to the individual artists — should be executed all by the
same hand).

Given such a portrait-collection (accompanied by spore-
measures and other microscopic data) it will be comparatively

x ) Part I of this work (General Introduction. The genus Mycena) was published
April 17 1914 (Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, vol. I, no. 5).

1

2 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

easy to distinguish the different species clearly and exactly. For
while even the most tenacious mind cannot store, nor the most
lenghtly description clearly account for the numerous minute
details which together characterise a species, they can be seen at
a glance on a really carefully executed watercolour-portrait.

In »Danmarks Agaricaceer« I have figured some 14 species
— besides several varieties and colour-forms, — 18 plates in all.
During more than 20 years of investigation I have not succeeded
in detecting any more, except some solitary specimens of
dubious identity. — Fries (in »Hymenomycetes Europæi«)
describes 37 European species; but of these only 21 (including
two rather dubious species) had been observed by himself in
Sweden. Thus only 5 of the genuine Swedish species are not
included in my collection, which accordingly comprises about
s / 4 of the Swedish.

As all these species have been found by me in central Fyn,
an area not over 40 X 50 km, it is evident that these fungi are
very widely distributed (cnf. Mycena in part. I, page 37). The
number of species found is the more remarkable when it is
taken into consideration, that only some 70 years ago the isle
of Fyn had no coniferous woods worth mentioning.

It is well known that the genus Amanita has a rather
characteristic distribution in Europe, as it comprises a number
of southern species (A. caesarea, coccola, echinocephala a. o.)
which are rarely met with beyond the middle of France, Switzer-
land and Southern Germany, while on the contrary some few
species (of the vaginata-hihe) seem to be subarctic (f. inst. A
hyperborea). In Denmark neither of these are represented. —
All the Amanitas seem to be strictly sylvatic.

For purposes of classification the genus Amanita is naturally
divided in three groups, which might be termed Eu-Amanita,
Amanilopsis and Lepiotopsis. — The main tribe is characterised
by having both a distinct universal veil and a ring on the stem,
formed by the partial (secondary) veil. In Amanitopsis there
is no ring, and in Lepiotopsis the universal veil is almost
obliterate (being reduced to a viscid coating) while the ring is
well developed. Amanita lenticularis — the most prominent
representative of this group — is therefore by some authors
referred to Lepiota. But recently Maire has shown (Annales
Mycologici 1913) that its microscopic structure is more in accord

Jakob E. Lange: Studies in the Agarics of Denmark. II. 3

with that of the genuine Amanitas; and he therefore proposes to
place it — together with Lepiota illinita a. o. — in a new genus,
Amanitella. Likewise Roze has parcelled out the ringless species
into another new genus, which he calls Amanitopsis. As long
as larger and much more heterogeneous genera are not split
up, I do not see any good in carving out new genera of
Amanita and shall therefore retain the name in its original
Friesian sense.

Fries' systematic arrangement of the genus A. has been but
little altered by later authors, nor ought it probably to be. Still
by the introduction of microscopic characters, I think it possible,
without materially altering the classification, to draw the
boundary-lines a little more precisely and attain to a more
satisfactory handling of the genus.

The classification of Fries rests almost entirely upon the
nature of the universal (and partial) veil: whether it forms a
volva with a membraneous free edge or is circumcised or rudi-
mentary. But in a good many cases it is difficult to decide, to
which of these types a species belongs. Thus f. inst. A. Mappa
is placed by Fries in group I (with a sheath-like volva), A.
pantherina in group II; but as a matter of fact the volva of
these two species is circumcised in a very similar way. An
examination of the spores of the two species will however at
once show, that they really do belong to the two different
sections, in which they were placed by Fries.

For purposes of classification the form and size of the
spores appear to me to be, in this genus, the most important
of the available microscopic data. For although the spores do
not present very striking differences (as is the case in some
other genera), still they are sufficiently different (and constant)
to be used for dividing the genus in sections. Thus A. lenti-
cularis (and illinita) has almost globose and small spores, while
in the section Amanitopsis the spores are also globular, but
twice as large. In Eu-Amanila two types can be fairly well
distinguished: the globular and the ovate; for although the
globular spores are not absolutely spheric (but generally taper a
little towards the pedicel) and the ovate spores often are very
broad, still the outline of the two types is clearly different. The
ovate spore characterises the sections II and III of Fries (as
well as the South-European edible species of sect. I), while the

4 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

poisonous species of sect. I have globular spores. — The spore-
membrane is always smooth.

The number of spores on each basidium, in all the species
examined by me, is the ordinary 4. Only an American species,
A. bisporigera Atk., is reported as having 2. — The edge of the
gills often (always?) is set with sterile cells (cystidia), which
generally are subglobular, in some cases cylindric-vesiculose.
But as far as I can see they are of less importance than the
spores for purposes of classification.

The universal veil, which macroscopically presents so
marked differences (being membraneous, granular, mealy etc.),
is generally made up op two types of cells: globose large cells
and narrow cylindric ones, which form slender filaments. But
the microscopic examination — even of species so different as
A. Mappa, A rubescens and A. vaginata — does not materially
aid us in discerning the difference in veil-structure: Even the
granulated veil does not solely consist of globular cells — as
might be expected — but also of filaments.

Spores etc. of all the species are figured on Plate II.

The Key given below is based on the microscopic as well
as on the macroscopic characters of the species, and comprises
all the species found by me.

KEY

TO THE SPECIES OF THE GENUS AMANITA FIGURED IN
»DANMARKS AGARICACEER« l ).

I. EU-AMANITA

Universal and partial veil both present; the former either volvaceous, at base
of stem, or forming warts on cap, the latter forming a ring on the stem.

A. Sphærosporæ. Spores globose (or almost globose).

Cl. volvatæ. Rulb with membraneous free volva; Cap generali}'
naked (without remnants of universal veil).

a. Cap white. (Ring generally torn, adhering to the gills; stem
somewhat fibrillous-scaly) A. virosa (1)

b. Cap coloured. (Ring entire, stem almost smooth).

1. Cap olive or yellowish A. phalloides (2)

2. Cap fuscous (dark or very pale) with a red-brownish tint.

* Bulb large, outside of ring fuscous A. porphyria (3)

* Bulb small, outside of ring yellowish. A. (porph. var.) recutita (4)
[3. circumcissæ. Volva circumcised, thus forming a narrow free

margin on bulb and warty patches on cap. (cnf. no: 4) . . A. Mappa (5)

B. Ovisporæ. Spores (generally broadly) ovate.

[Ct. volvatæ. A. cæsarea, coccola etc.; no Danish species].
|3. circumcissæ.

a. Cap scarlet or orange A. muscaria (6)

b. Cap pallid or fuscous (brownish or rubescent).

1. Flesh not turning reddish when cut or bruised.

* Bulb globose, with a narrow free margin, ring almost

even, warts pure white A. pantherina (7)

Ü Bulb ovate (or almost wanting) not distinctly marginate ;
ring lineate-striate.
-j- Warts on cap whitish or pale gray.

x ) »Danmarks Agaricaceer«., which comprises watercolour-portraits of some
800 species painted by me, are executed in duplo, the one belonging to
the library of the Bot. Garden of Copenhagen, the other to my own. For
further particulars see part I.

6 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

° Stem slender, somewhat hollow, deeply seated
in the substrate. Universal veil mealy-mem-
braneous, deciduous A. excelsa (8)

% Stem shorter, firmer, solid; warts mucronate,

persistent A. spissa (9)

ff Universal veil (warts on cap, on edge of ring and

base of stem) more or less sulphur-yellowish . A. aspera (10)
2. Flesh (of all parts of the fungus) turning rubescent when

cut or bruised A. rubescens (11)

II. AMANITOPSIS.

Partial veil absent. Volva sheath-like or circumcised. Margin of cap sulcate.
Spores globose, large.

A. Cap naked; volva sheath-like A, vaginata (12)

B. Cap with large patchy warts or scales; volva circumcised

A. strangulata (13)

III. LEPIOTOPSIS.

Universal veil obsolete (neither basal volva nor patches on cap).

Bing present, Cap viscid. Spores small, subglobose A. lenticularis (14)

SYSTEMATIC AND FLORISTIC NOTES
ON THE SPECIES.

The following notes give the microscopic data of the
several species as well as the locality and hahitat of the plants
figured. The general distribution of the species is also noted.

Only in cases where any doubt exists as to the identity of
the plants in question, or where the views of the authors differ
materially, I have deemed it necessary to add some notes on
the macroscopic characteristics of the species.

Some critical notes on other species, my opinion about
their synonymy etc. will also occasionally be introduced. (Cnf.
my remarks in part I pag. 17).

I. EU-AMANITA.

A. SPHÆROSPORÆ.

1. A. virosa Fr.

Spores globular 8— 9 ! / 2 M diam., with a tiny pedicel.

Figured from specimens found near Skørping, in wood of
Fagus (with some Picea) Sept. 1897. — Rather rare, in mixed
woods and pure beech-woods, Aug. — Sept , as well in Jylland
as in Fyn.

2 a. A. phalloides Fr.

Spores ovate-globular, 9 — 10 x 7 x / 2 — 8 u.

Fig. specim. (uncommonly dark-coloured) : Hjallese, in wood
of Fagus and Corylus, Aug. 1897. — Rather common, especially

3 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

in mixed foliaceous woods (Quercus, Fagus and Corylus) on
rich humus, often rather numerous, from med. Aug. to end
of Sept.

2 b. A. phalloides Fr. forma citrina.

Spores 8— 10 x 7 x / 2 — 8 u. Basidia 4-spored. Edge of gills set
with globular cells.

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, copsewood, Sept. 1906. — Much rarer
than the olive-green form. — This is Ag. citrinus a Pers.

3. A. porphyria (Alb. & Schw.).

Spores globular, diam. 7 7 2 to 97 2 u. Ring formed of two strata,
the outer one fuscous, the inner while.

Fig. specim.: Skørping, plantation of Picea, mossy ground. —
Rather rare, and often solitary, in woods of Picea (Jylland
and Fyn).

4. A. (porphyria var.) recutita Fr.

Spores globular, 87 8 — 9 1 /, X 77 2 — 87«, u.

Fig. specim.: Marselisborg Skov near Aarhus, wood of Fagus,
several specimens, Oct. 1914. Seems to be rare.

It is hardly a distinct species, only a slender and pale form
of no. 3, with smaller, more ovate bulb, paler, almost whitish
cap (here and there with patchy remnants of volva, and ring
pale yellowish on the outside).

[The fungus described by Sev. Petersen (Danske Agaricaceer,
pag. 32) under the name of A. recutita has ovate-ellipsoid spores
and seems to be a form of A. excelsa. — My plant is the one
mentioned by Quélet & Bataille (loc. cit.) as A. recutita, by
Quélet (Enchiridion) made a variety of A. porphyria].

5. A. Mappa (Batsch). (A. citrina Schaeff.).

Spores subglobose 87 2 — 9 x / 2 x 7 1 /»— 8 u.

Fig. specim.: »Fruens Bøge« near Odense, foliaceous wood,
Sept. 1897. — Very common in woods of Fagus (even where the
soil is rather crusty and dry humus) and also in coniferous
woods. It is met with till late in the season (end of October).

B. OVISPORÆ.

6 a. A. muscaria (L.).

Spores broadly oval, 972—1072 x 7—8 u.

Fig. specim.: Skørping, wood of Picea, Sept. 1897. — Common,
often in great numbers, in (and just outside) coniferous planta-
tions and in woods of Betula (Sept. — Oct.).

Jakob E. Lange; Studies in the Agarics of Denmark. II. 9

6 b. A. muse, forma aureola (Kalkbr.).

Spores subrotund-ovate, 9 x 7 u.

Fig. specim. : Gerup Skov, near Holstenshus, under Betula and
Sarotbamnus, in grass. Not as distinct variety, only a slender
form without warts. — A. Frostiana Peck seems almost identical.

7. A. pantherina (DC).

Spores ovate or broadly oval, 8 — 12 X Q 1 / 2 — 1 1 / 2 u. — Edge of
gills with cells of various shape, mostly cylindric-vesiculose,
about 12 u broad (1914).

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, wood of Fagus, Oct. 1896 and »Fruens
Bøge' Sept. 1905. — Not uncommon, often solitary, chiefly in
outskirts of woods of Fagus, occasionally met with in grassy
spaces in young plantations of Picea.

The ring is almost even, not conspicuously radiately striate
as in the following species. The warts are pure white, the edge
of the gills finely crenulate. The colour of the cap varies from
dark fuscous-brown to very pale, almost white.

[A. velatipes Atk. (from America) appears (judging from the
description) to be almost identical].

8 a. A. excelsa Fr.

Spores subrotund-ovate, 8—10 x 5 x / 2 — 7 u-. Edge of gills set with
globular large cells (diam. 20 — 35 u).

Fig. specim.: Gerup Skov near Holstenshus, wood of Picea,
July 1900. — Rather rare. Appears rather early in the season.

Base of stem deeply set in the substrate; most of the mealy-
mem branaceous veil is wiped off as the fungus pushes up
through the deep layer of dead needles etc , below which it is
developed. — It is often paler than shown in my figures; an
extreme form is:

8 b. A. excelsa Fr. forma pallida.

Spores subglobular-ovate, 9 x Q x / 2 u; basidia about 9u broad with
4 sterigms.

Fig. specim.: Same locality as no. 8a, July 1914.

The surface of the cap is somewhat moist or sub-viscid.

[A. cariosa Fr. seems to me only a slender form of A. excelsa.
The fungi, which I have called A. excelsa, are almost exactly
intermediate between the descriptions of the two species, the
larger specimens approaching the excelsa-type, the smaller ones
A. cariosa. The larger ones have the innate fibrils of excelsa,
and their stem is squamulose, but the base of the stem is only
sub-bulbous and the cap rarely reaches the dimensions attributed
to A. excelsa.

A. excelsa seems for the rest to be rather differently conceived
by the mycological authors. Cooke figures it with a greenish-

10 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, JS T r. 3.

olive cap, and Schroeter (1. cit.) describes the cap as »glänzend

gelb«©].

9. A. spissa Fr.

Spores ovate, S x l 2 — 10x6— 7 |u. Basidia 9u broad with 4 sterigms.
Globular cells on edge of gills 18 — 30 ja diam.

Fig. specim.: »Fjellebro« near Kværndrup, in wood of Fagus,
July 1914. — Rare. The stem is solid, shorter and stouter
than in no. 8, not deeply seated in the ground. The warts on
the cap are small, in the center somewhat mucronate, pale
grayish and rather persistent. It has the habit of A. rubescens,
but no trace of reddish.

[A. valida Fr. — To judge from the descriptions A. valida and
A. spissa show but very little difference. The former is said to
turn fuscous when bruised, what my spissa occasionally does;
but for the rest the descriptions of A. spissa fit my plants very
well, except that of Quélet (Flore Mycologique). But Quélet
is said (by Boudier in Bull. Soc. Myc. Fr. 1902) to have con-
founded the two species].

10 a. A. aspera Quel. (Fr. ?).

Spores broadly ovate, 9 x 6V 4 H-

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, mixed foliaceous wood, Sept. 1897
(and 1900). Very much like the preceding species, but easily
distinguished by the at first pale sulphur-yellow universal veil
(warts on cap, on edge of ring and at base of stem). The flesh
just under the cuticle is also pale yellowish. — While the
specimens figured had a pallid grayish-brown cap, I have also
met other colour-forms, f. inst.:

Forma fusca, with a dark fuscous cap. (Spores 8 — 9 x 7 u;
cells on edge of gills about 18 u. Lundeborg, wood of Fagus
Aug. 1914) and

10 b. var. Francheti Boud.

Spores 9 x 6 — 67 2 M, cells on edge of gills 20 — 24 u diam. Cap
almost whitish, central part slightly yellowish.

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, mixed foliaceous wood, Julv 1903
(and 1914).

[A. aspera (sensu Fries) seems to be the fuscous form men-
tioned above].

11. A. rubescens (Pers.).

Spores oval-ovate, 8 — 9 x 5 — 5 1 /.,.

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, foliaceous wood, Sept. 1897 and Aug.
1900. Very common, as well in foliaceous as coniferous woods,
till late in the autumn.

Jakob E. Lange: Studies in the Agarics of Denmark. II. \\

Forma annulo sulphurea Gill. = A. magnified Quel, (not Fries).
This slender and small form, ring and apex of stem pale
yellowish, is met with occasionally in woods of Picea.
[A. magnified Fr. (Fl. Dan. tab. 2146)
seems to be only a ringless variety of no. 11].

II. AMANITOPSIS.

12 a. A. vaginata (Bull.).

Spores globular, 9 — 12 u diam.

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, wood of Quercus, Aug. 1897. — Very
common but rather solitary in foliaceous woods.

There are several colour-forms of this plant: a brown or sub-
fulvous one, which chiefly grows in woods of Betula, a pale
gray or livid variety (the one figured), mostly found in woods
of Quercus and Corylus, and lastly a small and almost pure
white variety:

12 b. A. vaginata var. fungites Batsch.

Spores 9 1 /,— 11 x 8 1 /,— 10 [i, globular.

Fig. specim.: Rud me, outskirts of wood (with the typical
form), Sept. 1913.

13. A. strangulata Fr.

Spores globular, 107 2 — 13 u- diam.

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, wood of Fagus, solitary. — Rather rare
and generally solitary.

This species is not very well distinguished from large and
dark brown varieties of no. 12; but typical specimens like the
one figured are very conspicuous.

III. LEPIOTOPSIS.

14. A. lenticularis (Lasch). {A. guttdtd Pers.).

Spores 'almost globular, 5— 6 x 5 u. Basidia 4-spored; Cystidia 0.
Fig. specim.: Fruens Bøge, plantation of Picea, Oct. 1896. — ■
Common (rather late in the autumn) in moist woods of Picea.
Very rarely found in foliaceous woods.

12

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

[A. megalodactyla Berk, appears to be almost identical, to
judge from the figure of Cooke (1. cit)].

Additional note.

A. Persooni Fr. — On a sandy road-bank, in mixed foliaceous-coniferous
wood (Holstenshus June 1898) I found a solitary, very large Amanita, without
warts on the cap, which I consider a rather typical A. Persona. But as the
spores have not been measured, nor the plant figured, I exclude it from
my list.

A. nitida Fr. — Bather old specimens of an Amanita, that fairly well
corresponded to Fries' description of A n., were found by me in wood of
Fagus, Hjallese, Oct. 1896. Most likely it was only some superannuated
specimen of A. Mappa. Boudier says A. nitida is nothing more.

THE GENUS LEPIOTA.

Lepiota is a much larger and more heterogeneous genus
than Amanita, but nevertheless fairly well distinguished from
the adjoining genera (Amanita and Armillaria Fr.). The greatest
difficulty is to fix the boundary-line between L. and Armillaria;
and I do not think it possible to indicate any characters
whichever that can serve to bring about a natural and perfect
separation.

As a leading character for the genus Lepiota Fries parti-
cularly emphazises that the tissue of the stem is distinct from,
not concrescent with that of the cap. And this certainly is the
case with L. procera and its allies; but in many especially of
the smaller species (f. inst. L. amianthina) the tissues of cap
and stem run absolutely into each other. — Likewise he describes
the genus Lepiota as having a universal veil, concrescent with
the cuticle of the cap, while the cap of the Armillarias has no
veil. This character fits very well when such species as L.
granulosa and L. hispida are kept in view, as here the universal
veil forms a peronate, squamulose coating on the stem, which
originally is continuous with a similar tissue on the cap. But
in L. rhacodes, cristata a. o. I can see no trace of such a universal
veil, the scales on the cap being simply formed by the cracking
of the — originally smooth — cuticle itself.

In Lepiota the gills are usually free, often remote; but here
again exceptions are found, f. inst. L. amianthina, whose gills
are adnate, occasionally even subdecurrent.

Schroeter (1. cit.) lays stress upon the difference in spore-
structure and says that in Lepiota the spore-membrane is rather
firm (the spore consequently of the same form when dry as
when soaked in water), while in Armillaria the spores have a
thin membrane and do not keep their shape when dry. — But

14 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

even if we exclude from Armillaria (as he does) A. mucida
(which has very thick -walled spores), I do not think this
character holds good. L. carcharias and others have just as
thin a spore-membrane as f. inst. Armillaria bulbigera or A.
mellea.

Still, even if no single character can be regarded as abso-
lutely decisive, all the true Lepiotas are characterised by posses-
sing some or most of the above-mentioned characters. Thus the
Proceri have the distinct cap, the Granulosi the universal veil,
and so forth.

Some of the Armillarias (sensu Fries) have very little in
common with the Lepiotas (f. inst. A. bulbigera, A. aurantia etc.)
while others (f. inst. A. mellea) run them very close. In fact
what is called »the genus Armillaria« is properly speaking no
genus at all but a heterogeneous mixture of agarics with white
spores and a peronate or annulate stem. And the most satis-
factory way of treating this spurious genus will therefore, I
think, be to split it up altogether, distributing its several species
among the adjoining genera.

To a certain extend this has already been done by the
acute French mycologist Quélet. But I think it profitable to
carry this principle right through.

I only speak here of the species known to me from personal
observation, viz. A. mellea, robusta (and its varieties), aurantia,
cingulata, ramentacea, bulbigera, mucida (and corticata).

Of the above named species I think A. mellea is a fairly
genuine Lepiota, characterised by having a universal veil con-
crescent with the stem and cap. I accordingly include it in
the genus Lepiota.

The case for A. robusta is not so clear. If the scales and
fibrils on the stem up to the ring are traces of a universal veil,
it probably should be placed in Lepiota. But by its general
habit and its spores it approaches Tricholoma, and I therefore
— although hesitatingly — refer it to this genus.

To Tricholoma certainly must be transferred A. aurautia,
which — though the stem is peronately scaly — has no ring
(only some slight viscid drops in its place). It naturally fits
into the tribe Limaciua of Fries.

A. cingulata is simply a Tricholoma gausapatum with a
distinct ring instead of an arachnoid veil. It consequently goes
into the tribe Genuina. — A. ramentacea (which I have only

Jakob E. Lange: Studies in the Agarics of Denmark. II. 15

seen once, many years ago, and whose spores I do not know)
seems to be nearly related to A. cingalata.

A bulbigera — if the colour of the spores be disregarded —
is plainly a Cortinarius (Phlegmacium) of the Scauri-group. Bulb,
gills, arachnoid veil, viscid cuticle etc. are all in the strictest
accord with these characteristic agarics. And so, in fact, are
the spores, except for their want of colour. But although the
colour of the spores is a very important characteristic (and very
convenient!), I do not think it right to allow it absolute predo-
mination. There are several instances of coloured and white-
spored agarics being most closely related. Thus f. inst. Naucoria
cucumis has several white-spored allies (Collybia mimica etc.),
Mycena galeropsis is a white-spored Galera of the tener-trihe, and
so forth.

Of course the strict adherence to the classification according
to spore-colour — like any other artificial system — has the
advantage of uniformity, and facilitates the study for the beginner.
But if a deviation from that system helps to bring together
species which are really next in kind, it undoubtedly will be a
step in the right direction.

Armillaria mucida is a rather singular species and has no
very near relatives. Still I think it will not be very much
wronged if placed next to Collybia radicata. It agrees with this
species in having large thick-walled spores, a sub-gelatinous
surface and broad, firm gills. In fact when C. radicata grows
on superficially-running roots — and consequently has no »root«
but simply a slight swelling at the base of the stem — it is not
unlike the Armillaria mucida, which probably grows on the
overhanging branches. — Already Fries had evidently this
similitude in view, when he termed the tribe, for which Arm.
mucida is the type: Collybiæ annulatæ.

As to Agaricus corlicatus, which several authors (f. inst.
Karsten and Schroeter) refer to Armillaria, I follow Fries,
who places it in Pleurotus. The examination of the spores
confirms this view, as they are very much like those of P.
ostreatus etc.

That Armillaria denigrata (of Fries) is Pholiota erebia I think
is in confesso. And as most likely the rest of the species now
included in Armillaria will naturally go with one or other of
those mentioned above, the whole estate, so to speak, of the

Iß Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

defunct »genus« will have been disposed of and distributed to
the heirs which are next in kind.

To recapitulate: The above-named so-called Armillarias I
classify as follows:

Lepiota mellea Colly bia mucida

Tricholoma robusta (and its allies) Pleurotus corticatus

— aurantia Pholiota erebia.

— cingulata (Armill. denigrata Fr.)

— ramentacea.

Besides to Armillaria and Amanita the genus Lepiota also
affines to some other genera, by some intermediate species:

1) Pholiota. — Ph. aurea, one of the most magnificent
agarics, at once suggests a mammoth Lepiota amianthina. It
has its peronate stem, its mealy-granular universal veil etc.
This has made Quélet place it in Lepiota (sub. nom. L. jurana)
in spite of its yellow spores. [The Pholiota aurea of Fries he
erroneously refers to Ph. spectabilis]. Still, as the spores are
not at all of the Lepiota amianthina-type, I hesitate to follow
Quélet and shall retain it in Pholiota.

2) Psallioia. — Agaricus hæmatospermus (echinatus) is by
some authors placed in Psalliota (by others, for no good reason,
in Inocybe). This species Quélet, also refers to Lepiota, and I
think rightly so. For not only macroscopically, but also micro-
scopically it agrees perfectly with such species of Lepiota as
L. seminuda, except for the somewhat coloured sporepowder. —
Psalliota cretacea is to me a rather dubious species. The figures
of Fries (Sveriges ätl. sv.) are very much like Lepiota naucina.
This is also the case with the plant called

3) Annalaria lævis. Although the sporepowder of this agaric
is said to be pink, I think it exceedingly probable that Quélet,
Ricken a. o. are right in regarding it as identical with Lep.
naucina (pudica), which certainly has white sporepowder, but
whose gills are inclined to turn pale pinkish. — The descriptiou
of Annularia lævis fits my Lepiota naucina like a glove.

Classification. — I do not think it right fundamentally
to alter the systematic arrangement of Fries. But the introduc-
tion of microscopic characters in the diagnoses not only
gives more precision to the determination of the species; it also

Jakob E. Lange: Studies in the Agarics of Denmark. II. 17

makes it possible more definitely to characterise the groups and
point out their boundary-lines.

Some of these microscopic characteristics are not altogether
»new« characters. F. inst. the nature of the coating on the
surface of the cap is — even to the naked eye very

different in such species as L. amianthina, L. acutesquamosa
and L. clypeolaria. But by means of the magnifying lens its
nature can be more accurately ascertained, it can be seen,
whether it consists of globular cells, cy lindr i c cells or
f i la ment s etc.

The microscopic characteristics which I have found most
useful for classification-purposes in this genus are: 1) the form
and size of the spores, 2) the nature of the universal
veil (coating on surface of cap), 3) the presence or absence
of cystidia (and their form and size). — As far as I have
been able to ascertain all the Lepiotas have 4-spored basidia
(never 2, as is occasionally the case in some other genera).

Spores. — Within this genus the spores vary, I think, more
in size and shape than in nearly all other genera, ranging from
3 u- to almost 20 |i in length, from subrotund or ovate to
fusiform or almost projectile-shaped. Especially the two
latter kinds of spore are particular to this genus. The projectile-
shaped spore is met with in quite a number of species, but
more or less pronounced. It is characterised by a lateral
pedicel and a (somewhat obliquely) truncate base; in extreme
cases the basal part, opposite the pedicel, is drawn out into a
kind of »heel«, so as to make the entire spore almost angular
or bicornute.

The coating on the cap is made up either of globular cells or
of filaments. In some cases both forms are found. The sur
face of the cap will consequently be either mealy, granulate,
felty or pilose-squamose.

Cystidia are present or wanting in very closely related
species; hence this character cannot be used for characterising
the principal tribes, but only minor sub-divisions. They vary
in outline from subglobular to hair-shaped.

The details of the classification here propounded will
be seen in the Key. It must however be born in mind — in
judging of the merits or demerits of this systematic arran-
gement — that it only comprizes the species found by me.
Thus the group B of Fries (the species with a viscid cuticle) is

j g Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

not included, as I have not met with any of these. Likewise
the species of which Lep. cepcvstipes is the type do not come
within the scope of my list; they probably make up a special
tribe.

Setting apart Lepiota mellea in a subgenus (Armillaria) the
genuine Lepiotas are divided in three main groups or tribes,
according to their macroscopic and microscopic characteristics.
For these 3 groups I retain the Friesian names Proceræ x ), Clypeolariæ
and Granulosa', but in a somewhat extended and altered sense,
as L. naucina (the only species known to me of the Friesian
tribe Annulosæ) is transferred to Proceræ, L. acutesquamosa and
its allies cut away from the tribe Clypeolariæ, and the species
known to me of his fifth tribe, Mesomorphæ, placed in a subtribe
within the Granulosæ.

On the whole the three tribes are very well distinguished,
Proceræ by the large ovate spores and the free ring, Clypeolariæ
by their filamentose or hairy-felty coating, and Granulosæ by the
warty, granular or mealy universal veil, made up (entirely or
partly) of subglobular cells.

The point most open to criticism in this systematic arran-
gement is my placing L. acutesquamosa and its allies in the
tribe Granulosæ (as a special sub-tribe). They are, in fact,
exactly intermediate between Granulosæ and Clypeolariæ, their
acute, conical warts being made up partly of subglobose cells,
partly of rather filiform hyphæ.

The way in which minor details (form and size of spores
etc.) are used in the key for subdividing the tribes will, I think,
require no particular explication.

Spores etc. of all the species are figured on Plate II.

x ) In accordance with modern usage the orthography is altered from the
original Friesian Proceri etc.

KEY

TO THE SPECIES FIGURED OF THE GENUS LEPIOTA.

I. EU-LEPIOTA.

Gills generally free (rarely somewhat adnate). Terrestrial fungi.

A. Procerae Fr. (sensu aug.). Cuticle of young cap (when in bud)
naked, smooth, but often soon cracking. Ring distinct, free. Spores
rather large (average length x breadth (in n) 45 or more), ovate,
obtuse, broad (breadth > half the length).

a. macrosporæ. Spores 12x7 or more.

a. squamulosce. Cuticle of cap soon cracking into scales; stem
scaly or squamulose, base bulbous.

1. Scales dark brown, large L. procera (1)

2. Scales ochraceous or pale crust-brown, minute . . L. umbonata (2)

b. lævigatæ. Cuticle entire (or only somewhat irregularly
cracking near the edge), whitish, Stem smooth, almost
without bulb L. excoriata (3)

(3. metasporæ. Spores 11x6 or less.

a. squamulosce. Cuticle cracking into large scales; stem
bulbous.

1. Scales brown L. rhacodes (4a)

2. Scales whitish L. rhac. var. puellaris (4b)

b. lævigatæ. Cuticle remaining entire (white); stem almost
without bulb L. naucina (5)

B. Clypeolariæ Fr. (sensu alt.). Surface of stem and young cap more
or less covered with a fibrinous or floccose universal veil (rarely
almost glabrous). Cuticle cracking or entire. Ring generally inferior
or fugacious. Spores either small or large, but then somewhat
pointed and narrow (breadth ^ half the length).

a. fusisporæ. Spores large, ellipsoid or fusiform, 9 — 18 n long,
a. squamulosce. Surface of cap broken up into innate
squamules.

1. Scales blackish or bistre. Spores ellipsoid, 9 — 11 H long . L. felina (6)

2. Scales brownish or pale. Spores fusiform, 12 — 18 H long.

* Cap. 4—8 cm; umbo almost smooth L. clypeolaria (7)

| Cap. 2—4 cm; umbo with minute, erect, pointed

squamules L. dyp. var. metulispora (8)

20 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

b. lævigatæ. Surface of cap remaining entire.

1. Cap gilvous (edge pale). Spores fusiformely ellipsoid

L. gracilis var. (9)

2. Cap whitish. Spores broadly ellipsoid L. erminea (10)

— [cnf. also L. Meleagris (No. 11)]. —

(3. stenosporæ. Spores rather small (rarely over 9 H long), narrow,
more or less projectile-shaped (o: base somewhat truncate with
a lateral pedicel).

a. squamulosæ. Surface of cap breaking up into small innate
squamules.

1. Scales very pale crust-brown or ochraceous. Partial veil
cobweb-like L. Cortinarius (12)

2. Scales reddish or dark brown. Partial veil not arachnoid.

* Stem floccosely squamulose (spores 9 — 11 n) . . L. castanea (13)
H Stem almost glabrous, sligthly silky-fibrillous (spores 7 n)

L. cristata (14)

b. lævigatæ. Surface of cap entire.

1. Cap gilvous (with indistinct, adpressed scales) L. helveola var. (15)

2. Cap white, smooth or slightly silky-fibrillous . L. albo-sericea (16)
Y. brevisporæ. Spores small (7 M or less long), broad (breadth

^ half the length).

a. Stem squamulose. (Young cap pale brownish, minutely piloso-
squamulose, especially in the middle; cuticle soon cracking.)

L. Forquignoni (17)

b. Stem glabrous.

1. Cap slightly cracked, reddish L. Morieri (18)

2. Cuticle breaking up into small, blackish, innate squamules

L. micropholis (19)
C. Granulosæ Fr. (sensu aug.)

Surface of young cap (and generally also the stem) covered with
either conical, erect scales, granular warts or mealy powder, which
coating wholly or partly is made up of globular cells. Spores small
(not over 8 n long).

Ct. acutesquamosæ. Surface of young cap (at least the central
part) set with pointed, erect conical (somewhat deciduous)
scales.

a. Gills forked; spores projectile-shaped; cap large (7 — 14 cm)

L. acutesquamosa (20)

b. Gills not forked; spores ver} 7 small, oval.

1. Cap 4—6 cm broad L. hispida (21)

2. Cap about 2 cm L. echinella (22)

(3. granulatæ. Surface of cap and stem granulate. Stem peronate.

(Spores oval or ovate).

a. Cystidia present, hair-shaped. Cap red or brown.

1. Cap bright red. Stem stout, subbulbous. . . . L. einnabarina (23)

2. Cap brown. Stem more slender L. granulosa (24)

b. Cystidia absent. Cap yellowish or whitish.

1. Cap ochraceous-yellow. Spores 6— 7n long . . L. amianthina (25)

2. Cap pinkish-white. Spores 5 n long L. Carcharias (26)

Jakob E. Lange: Studies in the Agarics of Denmark. II. 21

y. seminudæ. Surface of cap mealy. Stem not distinctly pero-
nate, mealy or subglabrous.

a. Spores projectile-shaped (7 n long). Stem (and cap) more or

less violet L. Bucknalli (27)

b. Spores ovate, less than 6 n long.

1. Spores pure white; gills white.

* Cap with a somewhat pinkish tint, 1— 2 cm . L. seminuda (28)
£ Cap pure white, about 1 cm . L. semin. var. parvannulata (29)

2. Spores pale smoke-gray with a slight pinkish tint; gills

red. Cap mouse-gray L. hæmatosperma (30)

II. ARMILLARIA.

Gills somewhat decurrent. Fungi growing on and around stumps etc.
(not truly terrestrial). Cap pilose-scah r ; scales when young often
somewhat yellowish, soon turning fuscous L. mellea (31)

SYSTEMATIC AND FLORISTIC NOTES
ON THE SPECIES.

I. EU-LEPIOTA.

A. PROCERÆ

a. MACROSPORÆ.

1. L. procera (Scop.).

Spores 14—18 x 9-11 u (or 12—16 x 8 x / 2 — 10 u).

Fig. specimens: Hæsbjerg, grassy slope, open space in wood
of Fagus, Oct. 1899. — Not very common, generally solitary, in
open spaces in or just outside foliaceous woods.

2. L. umbonata ( Schum.) (forma major). (? L. dolichaula B. et Br.).

Spores oval, 12— 16 1 /., x 7 1 /»— 9 1 /« H-

Fig. specim.: Slipshavn near Nyborg, open space outside folia-
ceous wood, Sept. 1905. — Not common, in grassy places in
coniferous and foliaceous woods, on hill-slopes etc.

Of the various names for slender and umbonate fungi of the
jDrocertr-type, I have chosen the above, proposed by the eminent
Danish mycologist (Enumeratio plantarum Sælland., 1801 — 03).
My plant is however somewhat larger than he figures it. L.
dolichaula B. et Br. (from India) appears to be exactly identical
with my plant, but there is hardly a specific difference between
L. d. and L. umb. — Several other intermediate forms seem to
connect it with L. procera, f. inst. L. prominens Fr. and L. per-
mixta Barla from Southern France, and L. gracilenta Krombh.
— The leading characters of my plant are: the rather acute
umbo, the pallid ochraceous or pale crust-brown cap, the thin
cuticle of which is minutely granulate-squamulose, and the ring,
which is smaller than in L. procera, but equally persistent. The
stem is whitish, very minutely squamulose.

3. L. excoriata (Schaeff.).

Spores oval, 12 — 16 x 8 — 10 (a. — Cvslidia obtusely fusiform,
50 x 10 u (1914).

Fig. specim. : Torning near Silkeborg, sandy stubble-field, Sept.
1897. — Rather common, in grass- and cornfields on light and
sandy ground, often very numerous.

Jakob E. Lange: Studies in the Agarics of Denmark. II. 23

This is one of the few of the larger agarics, which grow on
cultivated land. Occasionally the cap is more prominently um-
bonate than shown in my figure, thus to a certain extent recall-
ing the L. umbonata-type.

|3. METASPOHÆ.

4 a. L. rhacodes (Vit).

Spores ovate-ellipsoid, 8V 2 — 10 x 6u (or 9—11 < 6).

Fig. specim.: Fruens Bøge, plantation of Picea, Oct. 1896. —
Very common, often rather numerous, especially in woods of
Picea, rarely found in foliaceous woods, under hedges etc. —
Blytt (Norges Hymenomyc.) makes it a subspecies of L. procera;
but this view I cannot share. — Massee (Europ. Fungus-Flora)
erroneously gives the dimension of the spores as 14 x 8 [i and
says the flesh turns brown (not red).

4 b. L. rhacodes var. puellaris Fr.

Spores 8—9 x 5— 5V 2 P, oval. Cystidia (1914) obovate— bottle-shaped,
about 16 u broad, occasionally with a somewhat protruding apex.
Fig. specim.: Gerup near Holstenshus, wood of Picea, Aug.
1902. — Rarer than the main type, smaller, almost pure white,
flesh not turning saffron-red. Although this is a very character-
istic plant, its total separation from L. rhacodes cannot be jus-
tified, as there are numerous intermediate forms. L. Olivieri Barla
appears to be such a one.

5. L. naucina Fr. {Ag. læuis Krombh.).

Spores broadly ovate, 8— 9 1 /, X 57 4 — 5Va r 1 » with a lar § e cen . tral
drop. When seen under the microscope they have a very slight
pinkish tint, but the sporepowder is white. — Cystidia about
55 u long, 10 — 11 jit broad, club-shaped; basidia 4-spored.

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, on lawn, border of flowerbed, Aug.
1902. — Rather rare and often solitary in gardens, under hedges
(and once in a wood of Picea), Aug. — Oct.

The cap is smooth, either absolutely glabrous or (sub lente)
minutelv fibrillose-floccose. The gills are white, but generally
turn somewhat pinkish The ring is very narrow, free (at least
in mature specimens).

The best and fullest description of this plant (which is the
bearer of almost a legion of names) is given by the American
botanist Atkinson (Studies and Illustrations of Mushrooms). The
description of Annularia læuis fits my plants exactly (except that
the spores are said to be pinkish); and with Quélet, Ricken and
others I regard it as synonymous. That also L. densifolia Gill.
L. pudica Bull., L. Schulzeri Kalkbr., L. leucothites Vit. etc. are
identical seems to me highly probable. The Psalliota cretacea
figured in Fries' »Ätliga och giftiga Svampar« is also very much
like my plant.

24

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

B. CLYPEOLARIÆ

et. FUSISPORÆ.

6. L. felina (Pers.).

Spores ellipsoid, 9 — 11 x 5— 5 Vi u.

Fig. specim.: Aalykkeskov near Odense, on humous ground in
foliaceous wood, Aug. 1902. — Also in garden-bed, Allerup, Aug.
1907, and in moist copsewood near Egeskov 1914. — Rare and
solitary.

Distinguished from the following species by its small cap
(2—3 cm) with almost black scales, and by the shorter, almost
ellipsoid spores.

7. L. clypeolaria (Bull.).

Spores almost fusiform, somewhat oblique, 13 — 18 X 4 — 5 u, (1914:
15—19 X 5 — S 1 /-, H» edge of gills sparingly set with inflated sack-
shaped, 10 — 20 u broad cells.)

Fig. specim.: I. Hæsbjerg, foliaceous wood, Oct. 1897. II. Pe-
derstrup, wood of Picea, Oct. 1899. — Common, but often soli-
tary, in coniferous and foliaceous woods till late in the autumn.

This species varies a good deal in colour. An extreme colour-
form is

L. chjp. forma albida. — Spores 13—16 u long. Cap and stem
whitish. — Hæsbjerg, wood of Fagus, Sept. 1905.

8. L. (clypeolaria var.) metulispora B. et Br.

Spores ellipsoid-fusiform, 137 2 — 15 X 5 1 /«— 6 u. Basidia 4-spored,
broadly club-shaped; Cystidia small, inconspicuous, ovate-fusiform
or somewhat bottle-shaped.

Fig. specim.: Hollufgaard, solitary under Æsculus, in wood of
Fagus, Oct. 1914.

this plant is very intimately related to the preceeding and
hardly to be considered a distinct species. But it is easily di-
stinguished, being in fact, macroscopically more like slender spe-
cimens of L. Forquignoni. — The cap is very pale ochraceous, about
2V 2 cm broad, the central part set with minute, erect, pointed
squamules (formed of agglutinated hairs). The stem is almost
naked and turns yellow inside and outside when bruised.

[The umbo of L. clypeolaria is generally described as being
glabrous, and if so the two species would be clearly distinct.
But when young true clypeolarias — at least in some cases —
have the umbo somewhat felty-pilose, thus approaching L. me-
tulispora. — Massek (loc. cit.) gives the correct measure for the
spores of L. metulispora, but attributes to L. clypeolaria very
minute spores (6x4 u.).]

9. L. gracilis Quel. var. nov. laevigata. (Plate I, fig. a).

Spores ellipsoid-fusiform, HV2 — 137a x ^Vs r 1.

Fig. specim.: Vosemose, Sept. 1905, a number of specimens on
grassy roadside-bank.

Jakob E. Lange: Studies in the Agarics of Denmark. II. 25

The plants collected by me differ from the description of L.
gracilis in having an entire, not minutely cracked cuticle. As
my variety may possibly be a distinct species, I add a brief
description :

Cap lVo— 2V2 cm broad, at first convex, then expanded, some-
what umbonate, glabrous, towards the edge minutely fibrillose-
floccose (when seen under a lens), central part fulvous-ochraceous
or gilvous, edge pale. Veil fugacious, mostly attached to edge of
cap. Stem about 3 cm X 3 mm, below the veil sparingly covered with
cottony, floccose scales. Gills white, with a slight gilvous tint,
free, rather crowded. Odour faint, sweetish. —

While L. gracilis Quel, seems to be very much like L. metu-
lispora, my plant cannot be confounded with it (or with any
other small form of the clypeolaria-trihe).

10. L. erminea Fr.

Spores ovate-ellipsoid, 11— 14 x 5V 2 — 6 u. Basidia 4-spored.

Fig. specim.: »Haare Bjerge«, near Gelsted, grassy banks out-
side a coniferous wood, Oct. 1907. - - Also on grassy banks out-
side a wood of Pinus, Strib, Sept. 1909.

The white cap is at first smooth (sub lente slightly and minutely
flocculose), later on somewhat silky-filamentose. The stem is at
first cottony floccose, then glabrous.

11. L. Meleagris Sow.

[Odense, growing somewhat cæspitosely on tanners bark in
greenhouse (hot stove), July 1903. — not figured.

I have not had the opportunity to measure the spores of this
characteristic species, but as they are said to be ellipsoid, 8 — llfi
long, it probably belongs to this group. — My specimens had a
cap of 4— 5 cm diam. , a rather slender stem (8 — 10 cm>, both
cap and stem with dark red-brown squamules and becoming
reddish when touched or bruised. — As tanners bark is now-
adays very rarely used in greenhouses, this fungus undoubtedly
has become exceedingly rare].

p*. STENOSPORÆ.

12. L. Cortinarius n. sp. (Plate I, fig. b).

Spores oblong-ellipsoid, somewhat projectile-shaped (with obli-
quely truncate base and lateral pedicel), 8 x 3V 4 (-*• Cystidia obo-
vate, about 10 \x broad.

Fig. specim.: »Skelmose« near Hesselager, wood of Abies, a
number of specimens growing dispersedly on the ground among
the dead foliage, Oct. 1909.

Cap 5 l / 2 — 7^2 cm > fleshy, at first somewhat campanulate, then
expanded, gibbous; cuticle pale crust-brown, soon cracked into
minute squamules. Veil very fugacious, only represented by
cobweb-like filaments, extending from the stem to the edge

26 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

of the cap, which at first is incurved, overreaching the gills.
Stem 6 — 7 cm long, about 1 cm thick, attenuated from the
about 2 cm broad subbulbous base, minutely fibrillose (base
sparingly set with floccose scales), whitish, with a slight tinge
of pale brown, cavity filled with arachnoid filaments. The
tissue of the stem is distinct from the cap, and a very narrow
collarium separates the gills from the apex of the stem. Gills
lanceolate, crowded, whitish, later on slightly flushed with a
gilvous tint. Odour faint, not unpleasant.

This species seems to be somewhat related to L. Boudieri, but
dillers from almost all other Lepiotas by its ringless stem and
arachnoid veil.

13. L. castanea Quel.

Of this species I have met with two forms:

I. Spores projectile-shaped (occasionally almost bicornute),
9 — 1172 X 3 3 /4 — 47 2 u. Cystidia hair-shaped (rather broad and
obtuse).

Fig. specim.: Hæsbjerg, on the ground under Picea, rather
numerous, Oct. 1898. (Also found in similar locality, Aalsbo Bak-
ker 1899). In this form the gills turn bright brownish-red with
age, especially towards the edge (transition to L. Boudieri). The
cuticle of the young, unexpanded cap is almost glabrous.

II. Spores of the same shape, but a little larger (10 — 13 X 4 — 5uJ.
In this form (not figured) the gills do not turn red (although the
flesh does), and the cap is originally somewhat felty. It is met
with occasionally in as well foliaceous as coniferous w r oods, but
can hardly be considered a distinct species.

14. L. cristata (Alb. et Schw.).

Spores projectile-shaped, 6 — 1 1 / 2 X 3 [i. Cystidia inflated obovate,
crowded, 12 — 16 u broad.

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, roadside-bank, outskirts of copsewood,
Oct. 1898. — Common, but rather sporadic, in gardens, woods and
other shady localities.

[Schroeteh (1. cit.) says L. cristata has hair-shaped cystidia. I
have met — but only once — a single specimen with cystidia
of that type. Macroscopically it could not be distinguished from
the ordinary L. cristata]. Conf. also no: 18.

15. L. helveola Bres. var. (?) (Plate I, fig. c.)

Spores projectile-shaped, 7 1 /» — 8 x 3 u..

Fig. specim. : Lundsgaard Storskov, on the ground in moist
wood of Fagus, a few r specimens, Sept. 1905.

Cap 2 — 4 cm, convex-expanded, slightly umbonate, surface spa-
ringly covered with adpressed, fibrinous scales (not cracked-gra-
nulate), gilvous or somewhat orange, umbo slightly darker (sub-
fulvous) and almost without scales, edge paler. Stem slender (about

Jakob E. Lange: Studies in the Agarics of Denmark, II. 27

6 cm x 3 — 4 mm), below the fugacious veil sparingly clad with fibril-
lous squamules of the same colour as the cap. Cavity of stem
filled with fibrillous down. Gills free, white with a slight yellow-
ish tinge.

From the typical L. helveola it differs in having smaller spores.
Not unlikely it is the variety Barlce Bres., mentioned in »Fungi
Tridentini«, vol. II, but I have not seen the figure. — The
plant described by Quélet (1. cit.) as L. helveola seems to be L.
Forquignoni.

16. L. albo-sericea P. Henn.

Spores projectile-shaped, 9 x 47a u- Gystidia hair-shaped, about
5 u. broad. Basidia 4-spored.

Fig. specim.: »Fjellebro«. On leaf-mouldy ground under Æscu-
lus in park, Sept. 1909.

Cap I 1 /., — 27a cm, campanulate, then expanded-gibbous, white,
centre with a slight tinge of brownish, at first smooth, then slightly
silky-fibrillous and adpressedly squamulose, edge at last some-
what grooved. Stem about 4 cm x 2—3 mm (base slightly bulbous),
white, then somewhat brownish-red (especially the base and the
inside), below the ring slightly cottony squamulose-tomentose.
Ring white, membranaceous, soon split, mostly attached to the
edge. Gills free, but not remote, cream-white, rather crowded.
Odour faint and not so disagreable as in L. cristata.

I refer this plant to L. albo-sericea P. Henn. ; but most likely
several other (and older) names are synonyms. Thus the bigger
form of L. paruannulata (which is said to have a hairy-silky
cap) may be identical, and the same, not unlikely, is the case
with L. serena Fr.

y. BREVISPORÆ.

17. L. Forquignoni Quel. (Plate I, fig. d.)

Spores oval or ovate, 6— 7 x 3 1 /.— 4 u. (1914: Cystidia obtusely
fusiform, about 30 x 7—8 u).

Fig. specim.: Vormark Mølleskov, a few specimens among
sticks and foliage, in wood of Picea, Oct. 1900. — Rather rare,
in coniferous woods.

The cap varies somewhat in colour, being in some cases more
fulvo-ochraceous. The gills are sometimes very broad. Slender
and ochraceous forms may be mistaken for L. metulispora (if
the spores be not examined). Both species are characterised by
the minute, pointed, erect squamules in the middle of the cap,
formed by somewhat agglutinated hairs. It has a very faint
sweetish odour.

18. L. Morieri Gill. (?)

Spores oval, 5 1 /« x 2 3 / 4 u-. Cystidia obovate, about 10 u broad.

Fig. specim.: Tarup near Odense, on lawn in old shady
garden, solitary, Aug. 1897.

28

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

Very closely related to L. cristata, from which it only differs
by the shorter, more oval spores and the smaller cap with a
paler and but slightly cracked cuticle. As I have never seen it
since 1897, I cannot decide whether my plant is anything but a
mere form of L. cristata.

19. L. micropholis B. et Br.

Spores ovate, 4—5 x 2 3 / i — 374 u, Cystidia club-shaped, apex
7 — 8 [i broad. Scales on cap made up of grayish cells, inflated
in one end.

Fig. specim.: Copenhagen, Botanical garden, in flowerpot in
subtropical house, April 1908.

Evidently an introduced species. It has the smell of L.
cristata.

C. GRANULOSÆ.

a. ACUTESQUAMOSÆ.

20. L. acutesquamosa (Weinm.).

Spores cylindric-ellipsoid, obliquely pedicellate, 7- — 8 X 27a — 3 u
(1900); 7 1 /,— 8 x 2 3 / 4 — 3 ja; cystidia obovate-subrotund (1902, fig.).

Fig. specim.: Hollufgaard, moist copsewood (Fraxinus and
Alnus), on the ground, Sept. 1902. — Not uncommon in moist
foliaceous woods, but rather sporadic and not every year. —

Although this plant is one of the most characteristic of the
whole Agaric tribe, it seems to be very disputed by the authors
and often unsatisfactorily described. Thus Fries evidently con-
founds some of the characters of this species and of L. Friesii
(which latter he has not seen alive), attributing to the former the
pointed scales, to the latter the branched gills. The fact is that
in L. acutesquamosa the cap (even when in bud) is densely set
with erect, pointed, hard, somewhat deciduous warts, and the
gills repeatedly forked. By means of these characters it can be
easily distinguished from its allies. Quélet (1. cit.) describes it
very well under the name of L. aspera (under which name he
also includes L. Friesii). If he be right in this, the Friesian
description of L. Friesii may refer to large specimens of L.
acutesquamosa which have lost their warts.

21. L. hispida (Lasch). (? L. fusco-squamea Peck) (Plate I, fig. e).

Spores oval, 5 — 6 X 2 3 / 4 — 3u, with a small, oblique pedicel.
Basidia 4-spored. Cystidia 0.

Fig. specim.: Marselisborg Skov near Aarhus, on naked, black
soil in a bog. under Fraxinus etc., a number of specimens, Oct.
1914; (first found by P. Larsen).

This agaric looks very much like a small L. acutesquamosa
(cap 4 — 6 cm broad), but is easily distinguished by the undivided

Jakob E. Lange: Studies in the Agarics of Denmark. II. 29

gills, the shorter, oval spores etc. The stem is peronate, densely
clad with recurved, coarse, dark brown scales from base to ring.
The figure in Fries: »Icones sei.« does not show the acute,
erect, pyramidal scales on the cap (and the bud is shown quite
smooth); nor are they mentioned in his description. Quélet
mentions the scales, but his description is in other respects
defective. The best description is that of Peck (L. fusco-sqiiamea,
Sacc. Syll. V); but as I think there can be little doubt of its
identity with L. hisp., I retain the older name. — The fungus
described by Ricken (1. cit.) as L. hispida seems to me more
like a form of L. acutesquamosa.

22. L. echinella Quel. (Plate 1, fig. f.).

Spores broadly oval, 4— 5 x 2 1 /,— 2 3 / 4 u. Cystidia 0. Basidia
4-spored.

Fig. specim.: I. Vormark, in wood of Picea and Sambucus, on
the ground among sticks and foliage, Sept. 1902. II. Hunderup,
moist ground in foliaceous wood, Sept. 1903. — Rare and
solitary.

This plant is very closely related to the preceding species,
the darker form (II) being in fact altogether a miniature of it.
The spores are somewhat shorter, the cap rarely exceeds 2 cm
in diameter.

When in bud the 3 last species with their brown, mucronate
scales somewhat resemble Lycoperdon echinatum.

[3. GRANULATÆ.

23. L. cinnabarina Fr.

Spores oval, 4*/ 2 x 2 1 /«— 2 3 / 4 u. Basidia 4-spored. Cystidia hair-
shaped, acute (1910).

Fig. specim.: Grib Skov (foliaceous-coniferous wood), Sept. 1896.
(Also found at Frederikshaab, near Naarup, in wood of Fagus,
Aug. 1910).

My plants come very near to Cooke's figure of L. Terrei; but
I do not see any notable difference between this one and L.
cinnabarina proper.

24. L. granulosa (Batsch.).

Spores oval, 4— 5 x 27 2 — 3 u (fig.). 1914: Spores 4 x 2 3 / 4 u.

Cystidia hair-shaped, acute, small, 2—3 u broad. Cells on surface
of cap subglobular, mixed with others which are almost cylindric,
irregularly bent or wavy.

Fig. specim.: Trolleborg, mossy roadside in coniferous plan-
tation, Oct. 1899. — Not common, chiefly in open spaces on
sandy soil, in or outside plantations of coniferous trees. — Very
closely related to no: 23. It is often considerably smaller than
the specimens figured.

30 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

25. L. amianthina (Scop.).

Spores oval, 6— 7 x 3 1 /* u. — 1914: 6-6 1 /., x 3 3 / 4 — 4 u. Cystidia 0.
Basidia 4-spored. Cells on surface of cap globular or balloon-
shaped, 15 — 18 u diam.

Fig. specim.: Hæsbjerg, mossy spaces in wood of Picea, Oct.
1897. — Found everywhere in mossy coniferous woods.

The want of cystidia and the longer spores distinguish this
species very clearly from the two preceding ones.

26. L. Carcharias (Pers.).

Spores 472 — 5 x 3 u. — 1914: Spores subrotund-oval, 5— 57 4
x 3 2 / 3 — 4 u.. Cystidia 0.

Fig. specim.: I. Aarup, wood of Picea, Oct. 1896. II. Hæsbjerg,
wood of Picea, Oct. 1897. — Common in coniferous woods.

y. SEMINUDÆ.

27. L. Bucknalli B. et Br.

Spores 7x3u (fig.). — 1914: Spores projectile-shaped, 7 — 8x3u.
Cystidia 0. Mealy coating on cap made up of globular cells,
20-45 u diam.

Fig. specim.: Nyraad, wood of Fagus, moist mouldy soil,
Oct. 1900. — Also found on boggy ground in wood (of
Fraxinus etc.), Marselisborg near Aarhus, Oct. 1914 (together
with L. hispida and L. hæmatosperma).

28. L. seminuda Fr.

Spores ellipsoid-oval, 4 X 27 2 M-

Fig. specim.: Flødstrup, wood of Fagus, on the ground among
dead foliage.

Not common, but found as well in coniferous as in foliaceous
woods. — Odour very faint.

29. L. (seminuda var.) parvannulata Fr. (forma minima Fr.).

Spores 37 2 — 4 x 2 ja. Basidia 4-spored. Cystidia 0. Cells on
surface of cap 20 — 30 \x diam.

Fig. specim.: Aalykkeskov near Odense, on leaf-mouldy ground
in copsewood, Aug. 1912. Rather rare.

Smaller than no. 28 ; cap almost pure white, umbo slightly
fleshy. When examined under a lens the surface of the cap is
seen to be very thinly covered with mealy particles (globular
cells).

The larger form of L. p., which is described by Fries as
having a »silky« cap and fibrillous stem, seems to be very
closely related to (or identical with) L. albo-sericea P. Henn.
(no. 16).

Jakob E. Lange: Studies in the Agarics of Denmark. II. 31

30 a. L. hæmatosperma (Bull.). (Ag. echinatus Roth, A. fumoso-
purpureus Lasch.).

Spores 4V 2 — 57 2 x 2y 2 — 3 u, oval, hyaline with a slight brownish
tint. (1914": spores 5— 5 x / 8 x 3— 3 x / 4 u). Cystidia 0. Surface of cap
densely covered with a mealy-floccose coating of globose cells
(diam. 18— 30 u).

Fig. specim.: Kajberg Skov near Nyborg, on heap of leaf-mould,
July 1910. — Rather rare and generally solitary, on rich humus
in shady places. The whole plant has a faint but characteristic
smell, not unlike that of L. cristata, but more sweetish-aromatic.

30 b. L. h. forma gracilis Quel.
Spores ovate-ellipsoid, 5 x 2 3 / 4 u. Basidia 4-spored. Cells on
cap 25 — 50 (i diam.

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, solitary in flower-bed, Oct. 1898.

Smaller and without traces of a ring (veil reduced to a fibril-
lose-floccose edging on the cap).

This very characteristic little agaric has been placed by some
authors in "Psalliota, by others in Lepiota, Inocybe, Naacoria. The
sporepowder is neither brown nor Psalliota-coloured, but very
pale fuscous with a slight tinge of pink. (According to Poul
Larsen this pinkish tint is wanting when the spores have not
been exposed to daylight, but appears almost instantly when
exposed).

Quélet and other authors call this fungus Ag. echinatus Roth;
but as Bulliard's name is older (and better), I prefer to use
it. — Quélet's L. hæmatosperma is L. Badhami (vide Quélet
et Bataille: Flore monographique). Sev. Petersen (1. cit.)
erroneously describes the same plant twice (as Psal. echinata
and hæmatosperma).

II. ARMILLARIA.

31. L. mellea (Vahl in Fl. D.) J. E. L.

Spores roundish-ovate, I 1 /, - 8 1 /, x 5 l / 2 — 6 1 /, p (1900) or 8-9 x 6—7 u.
Fig. specim.: Hjallese, on decayed stump of foliaceous tree,
Oct. 1894. — Exceedingly common on and around trees and
stumps, solitary or densely cæspitose.

THE GENUS COPRINUS.

As indicated by the popular names »Blækhat«, »Tintling«,
»inkcap« etc. the outward appearance of the Coprini differs very
markedly from the ordinary mushroom-type, and Coprinus was
recognized by Persoon and Fries as a distinct genus long
before the subgenera of Agaricus were raised to generic rank.
Still the Coprini are not absolutely separated from the genuine
agarics: Bolbiiius (which may be regarded as merely a subgenus
of Coprinus) naturally leads into Pluteohis and the Galeras of
the tener-lrihe. And the exotic genus Hiatula as well as the
Psatyrellas, each in their way, show certain affinities. In fact
considerable divergence exists as to where to draw the boundary-
line between Psatyrella and Coprinus. Thus Agaricus disseminatus
and impatiens, which Fries ranged in Psatyrella, Quélet considers
(justly, I think) true Coprini, while other modern authors retain
them in Psatyrella.

Although the most characteristic feature of the Coprini is
the deliquescence of the gills, the microscopic characters are of
greater importance for the exact limitation of the genus. Many
of the smaller Coprini hardly do liquify, but all species present
the gill-structure peculiar to this genus. When examined by
low power the surface of a Coprinus-gill looks somewhat like
fig. I., the fertile basidia being separated by larger, sterile cells
(> paraphyses«), (conf. Schroeter, loc. cit. pag. 517). — This struc-
tural characteristic seems to be a reliable means to trace the
line of demarcation between Coprinus and Psatyrella, although
the line will have to be drawn a little otherwise than originally
done by Fries, as Psatyrella disseminata and impatiens show
the gill-structure of Coprinus. But as these species are also in
other respects decidedly coprinoid (f. inst. in having borst-like
cystidia on the surface of the cap like Copr. ephemerus etc.),

Jakob E. Lange: Studies in the Agarics of Denmark. II. 33

I deem their transference to Coprinus a decided systematic
improvement.

Other microscopic features are of importance for the
determination and classification of the several species:

Spore-colour. — While the rusty-spored Coprini are generally
set apart in a special genus, Bolbitius, the attempt to single out
the species with snuff-brown sporepowder as a special genus or
subgenus (Coprinopsis Karst.) has not met with general approval.
In fact all shades from pitch-black to brown are represented,
and it is consequently almost impossible to draw a clear boun-
dary-line. The same may be said of the colour of the individual
spore (sub microsc). It varies from pale date-brown transparency
to almost pure coal-blackness. The colour of the (ripe) spore

*•

« b

I. n.

I. Surface of Copr/nus-gill. — II. Spores of C. plicatilis. 750 : 1. —
III. Spores of C. narcoticus. 750:1.

seems to be very constant and consequently is a good specific
character, even if it cannot be used with profit for subdividing
the genus.

The outline and size of the spores vary considerably
within the genus. The spores of the Coprini are generally
rather large; spores less than 8 x 5 (i are rare; in most species
the average length is 10— 13 ja, but some few species have
almost gigantic spores, especially C. sterquilinus, whose spores
average 19 x 12 |u. — In most cases the outline of the spore is
oval or subovate, but some species have lemon-shaped or sub-
cordate (triangular-subrotund) spores. These latter have a wart-
like apex and a somewhat truncate base and are (always?)
somewhat flattened, thus showing a different outline when
viewed from the side or the front (fig. II). This may lead the
uncautious observer to the erroneous conclusion that the spores
are biform. In all the species observed the spore-membrane is
smooth; granulate spores like those figured by Ricken (Coprinus

34 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

tergiversans Fr.) I have never met. [Most spores have however
only been examined by moderate power (Seibert Obj. IV, focal
distance 6,4 mm.)].

In some cases the spores are provided with a double mem-
brane, an almost hyaline e pi spore enclosing the spore itself.
This was noted by Emil Chr. Hansen (Bot. Zeitung 1897, VII)
for C. stercorarius, and is still more easily perceptible in C.
norcoticus. In this latter species I have even met with twin-
spores o: two spores enclosed in one episporal membrane
(fig. III). This singular monstrosity seems however to be rather
exceptional (1914: less than one pr. mille, 1915: about 2 pr. C.
of the spores of my specimens).

The cy s tid i a of the Coprini are generally vesicular, either
subglobate, ovate or somehwat flask-shaped. A particular form
of cystidia are found in some few species (f. inst. C. ephemerus,
tardus and disseminatus) on the surface of the cap, in the shape
of minute, erect setulæ, just discernible under an ordinary lens.

For purposes of classification the nature of the surface of
the cap seems to me of supreme importance. Already Fries
laid great stress upon this feature and made it the leading
character of his subdivisions of the genus. Unfortunately his
two main tribes (»Pelliculosi« and »Veliformes«) were based on
another, far less valuable character: the fleshy or membrana-
ceous nature of the cap. (Especially for the coprobious species
fleshiness is a particularly unreliable character, as they vary
exceedingly in size according to circumstances). And being
restricted to macroscopic investigations, Fries occasionally would
be apt to misplace a species by not properly discerning the
nature of the surface-coating. For such reasons we find in
»Hymenomycetes Eur.« the mealy- floccose C. stercorarius and
C. narcoticus (which are absolutely next in kind) separated, and
grouped respectively with the glabrous C. plicatilis and the
pilose C. lagopus, with which they have nothing to do. And
C. lagopus again is widely separated from C. tomeniosus,
althougt they are almost identical. Unfortunately most later
authors have repeated or even aggravated such errors.

By discarding the fleshiness of the cap as leading character
and basing the main divisions on the absence or presence of a
universal veil, and the microscopic structure of the same, a
more natural classification can be attained, without deviating
fundamentally from the systematic arrangement of Fries.

Jakob E. Lange: Studies in the Agarics of Denmark. II. 35

In most Coprini the young cap is covered by a coating
(a universal veil). But this coating is either made up of
filaments, which form a felty or pilose covering, or of loose,
globular cells (in which case it will be mealy or granular).
A number of species, especially smaller ones, are entirely devoid
of universal veil, the cap being consequently absolutely naked.
The genus thus naturally falls in three main groups or tribes,
which I term comali, farinosi and nudi.

The details of the. classification can be gathered from the
Key (see over) and require no particular explanation.

As indicated by the name Coprinus the genus is largely
coprophile. Of the 56 species in Fries' Hymenomycetes 17

(or about V3) are said to § row on dun § or manured soil - of
the 169 species recorded by Massee (Annals of Botany, X.),
about V4 are said t0 De coprophile. — Strange to say »Fungi
fimicoli danici« by E. Chr. Hansen (1876) only mentiones 5 (or 6)
dung-loving species as found in Denmark. The number seems
to be at least 13. Of the 32 species noted by me at least 12
are coprophile. — The xylophile species are comparatively
few, and it is not always easy to make out whether a species
is really wood-loving or not. Thus f. inst. C. domesticus grows
occasionally on decaying wood (rotten timber etc.), but is also to
be met with growing on the ground in woods. And C. micaceus,
which generally grows around trunks, is not unfrequently met
with growing apparently as a parasite on living trees.

The total number of my Danish Coprini is 32 (or 30, if the
Friesian limitation of the genus be adhered to). This is about
3 / i of the number of Swedish species mentioned in »Hymenomyc.
Europ.«; but since the time of Fries the number of known
species of Coprinus has been very much augmented — even if
the enormous number mentioned by Massee (loc. cit.) comprises
a considerable number of synonyms, as in all probability it
does.

Like other, especially coprophile, fungi some of the Coprini
are almost cosmopolitan. One (C. curtus) is in fact only recorded
from South Africa and Denmark. This world-wide distribution
together with the ephemeral nature of many species goes a long
way to explain the large number of synonyms, as the same
plant, when gathered in different parts of the globe, will often
be awarded different names and recorded as a number of »new

3*

3ß Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

species«, especially as the Coprini are even worse than the ordi-
nary agarics to bring safely home for study and to preserve.

Their rapid developement and decay has also been a great
obstacle to my figuring of the ephemeral species. Some I have
had to cultivate in order to study and figure them in all stages.
And besides the species figured I have met with some few very
minute forms, which probably are distinct species, but which I
have not succeeded in figuring and identifying. Still I have
reason to believe that the 32 species figured represent the large
majority of the Danish species. The number at any rate con-
siderably exceeds that recorded in previous floras.

Spores of all the species are figured on Plate II.

KEY

TO THE SPECIES OF THE GENUS COPRINUS FIGUBED IN
»DANMABKS AGABICACEEB«.

Comati. Young cap covered with felt or scales (recurved or adpres-
sed) formed by filaments (which are made up of cylindric — or
irregularly branched — cells).

a. annulati. Stem with a narrow ring (usually free, occasio-
nal!}' attached to base of stem).

a. Spores 12—14 n long. Cap large (about 9 cm high 1 ) . C. comatus (1)

b. Spores 15—23 n long. Cap smaller (2-5 cm high) . C. sterquilinus (2)
(3. exannulati. Stem without ring (occasionally with a ringlike

zone near the base).

a. subglabri. Cap almost naked, remnants of universal veil
forming inconspicuous, adpressed, brownish scales or cobweb-
like, orange filaments.

1. Cap grayish, with adpressed scales (especially in the

middle), rather large C. atramentarius (3)

(There exists a smaller form (cap 3 cm high) almost devoid

of scales: C. fuscescens Schaeff.?)

2. Cap whitish, covered (like the stem) with cobweb-like,
orange-red filaments, 2—3 cm high C. dilectus (4)

b. tomentosi. Young cap perfectly covered by (whitish) felt or
pilose scales.

1. atrospori. Sporepowder almost black (individual spores
dark brown or black).

l ) I generally give the height of the mature, but unexpanded, cap as the
most reliable measure in this genus.

Jakob E. Lange: Studies in the Agarics of Denmark. II. 37

* Veil on young cap forming a felty coating that soon
breaks up into patches.

f Cap large (5 cm or more high) C. picaceus (5)

f f Cap smaller (rarely over 3 cm).

c Spores 8 — 10 n long C. aphthosus (6)

° Spores 11 — 1.") n long.

§ Stem glabrous; gills soon black . . C. Rostrupianus (7)
§§ Stem villoso-tomentose; gills brownish . . C. velatus (8)

* Veil on young cap forming squarrose, fibrous scales.
f Medium-sized fungi (cap 1 — 3 cm high).

° Stem very fragile, woolly; cap membranaceous,

splitting, edge upturning C lagopus (9)

| Stem rather firm, somewhat scaly, rooting; cap

somewhat fleshy C. funetarius (10)

fj Very small (cap 0,2 — 0,5 cm high) C. radiatus (11)

2. phæospori Sporepowder dark brown, spores (sub. micr.)
translucid, date-brown, (conf. no. 8).

* Veil formed of cylindric cells (with irregular branch-
lets), soon pealing off.

f Spores triangular-subrotund, somewhat flattened

C. Friesii (12)
ff Spores broadly oval C. phceosporas (13)

* Veil dimorph: formed of cylindric, unbranched cells
above and globular cells below, soon breaking up into
minute granules C. domesticus (14)

B. Farinosi. Young cap covered with meal or glistening particles
(formed of globular cells). (Conf. no. 14).

a. annulati. Stem with a free ring C. ephemeroides (15)

(3. exannulati. Stem devoid of ring.

a. vestiti. Veil forming a rather thick coating on surface of
young cap.
1. Veil forming a continuous layer of loose meal.

* Spores small (6 1 /, — 8 n long), broadly lemon-shaped or
roundish snbcordate. Cap very minute (2—4 mm high)

C. cordisporus (16)

| Spores larger, or oval.

f Veil snow-white. Spores large, (12 — 18 n long) . C. niveus (17)
ff Veil grayish or dirty white. Spores smaller (8—13 n
long).
° Cap (when bruised) with a nauseating, foetid smell.

No sclerotia C. narcoticus (18)

% Smell faint or none.

§ Medium-sized (cap 1—2 cm high). Generally

springing from small, black Sclerotium C. stercorarius (19)
§§ Small (cap 1 cm high or less). No sclerotia.

> Cap 2—3 mm high (grows on cow-dung) C velox (20)
» Cap 3—10 mm high (grows on the ground

among dead foliage, twigs etc.) . . . C. corlinatus (21)

38 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

2. Veil breaking up into small, granular squamules.

* Veil on young cap bright fulvous or tile-red . . . C. eurius (22)

* Veil whitish (in the middle somewhat brownish).

(Conf. also no 14) C. angulatus (23)

b. micacei. Veil reduced to a thin sprinkling of loose, glittering

particles C. micaceus (24)

C. Nudi. Cap naked. Veil none.

CI. setulosi. Cap (sub lente) sparingly set with minute bristles
or setula? among the ordinary roundish surface-cells.

a. Cæspitose growth.

1. Cap large (2 cm high or more), somewhat fleshy . . C. tardus (25)

2. Cap small (less than 2 cm) C. disseminatus (26)

b. Solitary growth.

1. Young cap striate, soon radiately split and somewhat
diffluent (0,3 -2 cm high) C. ephemerus (and its allies) (27)

2. Young cap deeply grooved, not diffluent (l'/ 2 — 3 cm high)

C. impatiens (28)
p. glabri. Surface of cap without setula?, exclusively formed af
subglobose cells.

a. Spores ovate.

1. Cap rather large (more than l*/ 4 cm high); stem firm

(3 — 4 mm thick) C. Hansenii (29)

2. Cap smaller; stem fragile (l 1 /,, mm thick) C. sociatus (30)

b. Spores subrotund-cordate, somewhat flattened.

1. Cap about 1 cm high; (grows on the ground) . . . C. plicatilis (31)

2. Cap very small (1— 3mm high); (on cow-dung). . . . C. miser (32)

SYSTEMATIC AND FLORISTIC NOTES
ON THE SPECIES.

A. COMATI.

1. Coprinus comatus (Schum. in Fl. D.).

Spores 11V 2 — 14 x 7— 8V 2 , ovate-oval. — Surface of cap formed
of septate, mostly 7 — 16 ja thick filaments (1914).

Figured specimens: Fruens Bøge, border of lane, Oct. 1896. —
Common on roadsides, grassy lanes, wood-paths etc. ; more rarely
met with in cultivated fields on rich soil. — C. ovatus Schaeff.,
like other modern authors, I regard as a mere form of this
species.

2. C. sterquilinus Fr.

Spores ovate-ellipsoid, very large, 15—23 x 10—13 u, when ripe
very dark and opaque.

Fig. specim.: Horsens, on heap of old dung from hotbed,
Aug. 1909. — Also found in Fruens Bøge, on heap of horse-dung
in garden, Sept. 1910.

The ring is either free or attached to the base of the stem,
(thus forming a volvaceous edge). The young cap is white,
squarrosely scaly. The stem turns black with age.

3. C. atramentarius (Bull.).

Spores ovate-ellipsoid, 7 l / 2 -8 x 5u(I) or 9 x 5 x / 2 u (II). — Scales
on cap made up of filaments formed of cylindric cells; cystidia
cylindric-sackshaped, about 25 u broad (1914).
" Fig. specim. : Hjallese, on the ground close by a wooden
frame, July 1897 ; and at the base of an old Populus, Sept. 1898.
— Very common, especially at the base of trees on rich soil,
generally clustered. — A white variety was found by me in
1914 in a garden.

[C. soboliferus Fr. seems to be nothing but a large form of
this species. — On the ground in moist foliaceous woods a

40 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

small, rather solitary-growing form is occasionally met with.
This variety has an almost naked cap and probably is identical
with C. fuscescens Schaeff.].

4. C. dilectus Fr.

Spores ovate-ellipsoid, 10 x 6 |u. Edge and surface of gills set
with ovate, vesiculose cystidia (average breadth 23 u). The red
filaments on the cap are (sub micr.) pale yellow, about 11 (J
broad.

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, in copsewood, on rubbish-heap (sticks,
coke, decaying boards etc.), aggregate, Aug. (and Sept.) 1904.

The young cap and the stem (especially towards the base)
are clad with a very subtile, arachnoid felt of orange-red colour.
The base of the stem is pilose, but has no true volva.

C. intermedins Penz. and C. roseotinctus Rea seem to be almost
identical, although the coloured veil is described as »mealy«.

5. C. picaceus (Bull.).

Spores broadly oval, 16— 18X12— 13 u (or 13— 17 X9V 2 — 12ja). —
Felty coating on cap made up of septate, wavy, about 7 u broad
filaments (1914).

Fig. specim.: Brahetrolleborg, wood of Fagus, Sept. 1897. —
Common in woods of Fagus, growing solitary on the ground.

6. C. aphthosus Fr.

Spores broadly lemon-shaped, 87 2 — 10 X 5 1 /*— 6V»m black, opaque.
Cystidia vesiculose, cylindric-oval, 50—75 X 20 — 27 (a.

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, in rotten trunk of Salix capræa, Oct.
1901. (Also found on stump of Salix, Juli 1903).

Coating on young cap cottony-felty, later on forming small,
somewhat arachnoid scales.

7. C. Rostrupianus E. C. Hansen.

Spores oval or ovate-oval, mostly 12— 15x7— 8 ju, opaque,
brownish-black. Cystidia vesiculose, ovate-oblong, about 85 X 38 ja.
Coating on cap made up of hyphæ formed of irregularly cylin-
dric, 12 — 20 |u broad cells.

Fig. specim. : Ærholm, alongside a road, on soil mixed with
horse-dung, Sept. 1913. — Also found in similar localities, Hjallese
and Lindvedgaard, July 1914.

No sclerotia found. But for the rest the description by
E. Chr. Hansen (Bot. Zeitung 1897) fits my plant well. From
C. niveus it is widely different; but the larger specimens approach
the description of C. exstinctorius Fr.

8. C. velatus Quel, (forma substerilis).

Spores oval, 11 — ll 1 / 2 x 5 a / 4 — 6 \x, translucid, pale brown (in my
specimens rather scarce and often atrophiate).

Jakob E. Lange: Studies in the Agarics of Denmark. II. 41

Fig. specim. : Langesø, amongst grass behind a shed, in
outskirts of wood of Fagus, Aug. 1913.

A substerile form ; the gills at first pale pinkish-ochre, then
dark grayish-brown. Spores paler than in the type.

9. C. lagopus Fr.

Spores oval, ll 1 /,— HVi x 7*/i M (I) or 10x6|a (II). Gystidia large,
vesiculose, ovate or oblong, about 12—25 u broad. Pilose scales
formed of long septate filaments (which are hyaline or pale
brownish), 15—18 u broad (1914).

Fig. specim.: I. Hjallese, on the ground alongside a path in
copsewood, July 1897. II. similar locality, Aug. 1897. — Rather
common on the ground and on rubbish-heaps, in shady places.

[C. tomentosus Bull. I have often seen specimens which
answer perfectly to the description of C. t., but I am unable to
distinguish them from large specimens of C lagopus. They
grow in similar localities. — Ricken's fig. of C. t. suggests C.
domesticus].

10 a. C. fimetarius (L.). (C. macrorhizus Pers.).

Spores oval, 9—11 x6-7fi. Cystidia solitary, large, conic-ovate,
up to 60 u long and about 35 u broad. (1914: Spores 10— ll 1 /-,^
long, opaque, blackish-brown).

Fig. specim. : Hjallese, on horse-dung in manure-shed, July
1897. — Very common on dunghills; out of doors chiefly in
July— Sept., in sheds etc. to be met with almost all the year
round.

10 b. C. fimetarius (L.) var.

Spores oval, 11—15 x 7— 9u (mostly 13—14 x 7 1 /»— 8 u), opaque,
almost black. Cystidia large, vesiculose, about 40 u broad.

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, on rotten hay, Nov. 1912.

Smaller than no: 10a. Cap very soon naked; stem slender,
translucid, at first sparsely clad with long hairs, soon absolutely
glabrous. — This form connects 10 a and 11, but has larger
spores than either.

11. C. radiatus (Bolt.).

Spores oval, 11— 127 2 X 67 2 — 7 1 /, u. Scales on cap formed of
rows of cylindric or ovate cells.

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, on horse-droppings in wood, Aug. 1904.
— Very common, in wood and field, in moist weather.

Inodorous. Is almost a miniature of no. 10 a, the unexpanded
cap only 1—5 mm high and the stem filiform (V 3 — V2 mm thick).

C. pilosus Beck I consider synonymous.

42 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

12. C. Friesii Quél.

A. Spores ovate-subrotund (slightly angular), 8V 2 — IOV2 x ^V* I 1 -
Sporepowder blackish-brown.

Fig. specim.: Bramstrup, on dead Phragmites-straw, in moist
meadow, July 1898.

Not quite typical and possibly a distinct species. The cap is
almost glabrous, slightly downy.

B. Spores triangular-subrotund, somewhat flattened, 8 — 9X6V2H
(short diameter only 57 2 u), pale date-brown, translucid.

Lundeborg, on dead grass, woodpath, Aug. 1914. — This I
consider the typical form. The cap soon becomes glabrous, but
is at first clad with small squamules, which are made up of
cells like those of no: 13 (which is very closely allied).

C. var. microspore!. A form with still smaller spores (6x5 — öVaH)
I have met with once, growing on bits of straw (from horse-
droppings). Hjallese, green walk in copsewood, Aug. 1913.

13. C. phæosporus Karst., var.

Spores broadly oval, S 1 /*— 9V 2 x 6— 6 3 / 4 V, translucid date-brown.
The coating on the cap formed of light brown, thick-walled
filaments (4- — 5 \jl broad) with irregular, rectangular, somewhat
bifurcate branchlets.

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, on loamy rubbish-heap among germi-
nating grass-seed, Sept. 1904 (solitary specimens). Also found
on green walk in foliaceous wood.

Cap IV2 cm high, cylindric, covered, especially low r ards the
apex, by a rather dense felty coating, which is somewhat ochra-
ceous and disintegrates into small squamules, which on top of
cap are mucronate. Edge of cap soon minutely striate and tur-
ning pale lilac. During the night the cap expands, the edge
recurves, and the entire surface becomes striate. Sporepowder
dark gray-brown. When young this fungus reminds you of C.
comatus en miniature.

It differs from the description of Karsten by its solitary habit,
from 12 B by its oval spores.

14. C. domesticus (Pers.).

Spores oval-ovate, gray-brown, 7— 8 X 47 2 — 5 u. — Cystidia (on
edge of gills only) globular, about 15 \x broad, with or without a
5— 16 u long, 4— 5u broad appendice (1914). — Veil formed of
two different tissues: the outer one made up of septate, thick-
walled, yellow, 8u broad filaments; the inner one of globose,
hyaline cells.

Fig. specimens: Sorø, open space in wood, on the ground
among chips, Oct. 1901. — B. Aalykkeskov near Odense, on the
ground in foliaceous wood, 1911. — Not rare, on the ground,
especially among chips; also an decaying doorsills etc.

Jakob E. Lange: Studies in the Agarics of Denmark. II. 43

The bud is entirely enclosed in the veil, the outer layer of
which is felty-setulose, sub-ochraceous, while the inner is whitish
and granulöse. Wheu the cap expands, the veil breaks up into
minute, granular scales, dispersed on the translucid, radiately
splitting cap. — The sporepowder is blackish brown. By the
nature of its veil it forms a transition to group B. — C. similis
B. and Br. (sensu Bicken) seems to be identical.

B. FARINOSI.

15. C. ephemeroides (Bull.).

Spores ovate -subrotund, subtriangular, somewhat flattened,
7!/ 2 — 9 x 6— 77a u, brownish-black. Cystidia globose, 23— 30 u.
Cells of granular veil globose or oval, 25— 30udiam. or 40xl8u.

Fig. specim.: Odense, on horse- and cow-dung in pasture,
Sept. 1901. — Bather common on horse-droppings and manure-
heaps (cow- and horse-dung), in shady places, Aug.— Oct.

This very characteristic little fungus is by some authors
referred to C. Hendersonii Berk., but differs totally from Fries'
description of this species by the mealy-granular coating on the
cap. The ring is usually free, but occasionally remains as a
volvaceous brim on the slightly swelled base of the stem. This
form is probably C. volvaceo-minimus Crossl. — €. bulbillosus
Pat. appears from the description to be identical. As C. ephe-
meroides is not known from England, while the English authors
describe C. Hendersonii as »pruinose«, the two are most likely
identical. The description by Quélet of C. H. fits my plant
fairly well. — The »free filament- in the cavity of the stem,
mentioned by Fries, I have not observed.

16. C. cordisporus Gibbs. (Plate I, fig. g).

Spores very broadly lemon-shaped or triangular-subrotund, some-
what flattened, 6 1 /,— 87 8 x 6 -67 2 H- Basidia 4-spored. Cells on
surface of cap subglobose, 20 — 40 u diam.

Fig. specim.: Sollerup, on horse-droppings in a meadow near
Arreskov Sø, Oct. 1908.

Cap at first ovate, 1—3 ram high, then convex-expanded,
17 2 — 8 mm broad, when young totally covered by a whitish
(sub-ochraceous) mealy-granular veil, when expanded radiately
fisso-sulcate, disc slightly depressed. Stem 1— 2 cm x 7 3 mm,
almost glabrous, base slightly mealy-downy.

Smaller than C. ephemeroides and without ring, but for the
rest very much like this species. The smallest specimens suggest
C. Gibbsii (Mass. et Crossl.).

44 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

17. C. niveus (Pers.).

Spores lemon-shaped-subrotund, slightly flattened, about 12 — 18 x
10— 12 u (short diameter 8 — 10 ja).

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, on horse-dung (Oct. 1898) and cow-dung
(Sept. 1899) in a grassfield. Common in green fields and other
pastures. The »C. niveus« mentioned by Massee (loc. cit.) seems
to be C. Rostrupianus (Conf. E. Chr. Hansen, 1897); his »C. ster-
corarius« is C. niveus.

18. C. narcoticus Fr.

Spores ellipsoid, blackish-brown, 12 — 1372 x 6V2 M> opaque, with
a hyaline epispore. When deprived of the epispore the spore
is narrowly ellipsoid, 1 1 1 / 2 x 5 1 / 2 }x. Cystidia subglobose, 20 — 40 u.
The mealy papillose coating is formed of globular, 35 — 80 ^
broad cells, which are sparely and minutely warty.

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, on the ground (in copsewood) on
mouldy, rubbish-mixed soil, a number of specimens, July 1914.

This species has very much in common with C. stercorarius,
but has no sclerotia. When cut it expands a very disagreeable,
nauseating odour. — To judge from the description C. inamoenus
Karst, is identical.

19. C. stercorarius (Bull.).

Spores oval, 10 X 57 2 H- Cystidia sack-shaped. Veil formed of
large globular or ellipsoid cells, which at first are somewhat
warty-granulate, diam. 30 — 70 u.

Fig. specim. : Hjallese on the ground in richly manured
garden-beds, July 1898. — Not very common. Also found in loose
horse-dung used as topdressing on the ground in palmhouse
(Copenhagen 1914).

This fungus (always?) springs from a small black Sclerotium.
For full description and synonymy see E. Chr. Hansen's paper
(1897).

Evidently C. tuberosus Quel, is identical. The same may be
true of C. cineratus Quel. — (C. stercorarius, sensu Massee, is
C. niveus).

20. C. velox God.

Spores ellipsoid, 1 : % — 9 x 4 1 / 2 u, dark brown. Cells on surface
of cap globular, warty, 24 —40 |u diam.

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, on cow-dung in pasture, Oct. 1904.

This species is very closely allied to no. 19, but very minute
(cap only 1—3 mm high, when expanded 2—6 mm); stem
IV2 — 2 cm x 1/4 mm, villous (especially towards the base);
sclerotia none.

Jakob E. Lange: Studies in the Agarics of Denmark. II. 45

21. C. cortinatus n. sp. (Plate I, fig. i).

Spores ovate-ellipsoid, 8 — 10x5 — 5 x / 2 \i, dark grayish -brown
(sporepowder black). Cells from mealy surface of cap globular
(30—50 \i), from edge of cap cylindric, forming fibrils about
10 — 20 u broad, slightly granulate.

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, copsewood, on the ground among short
grass, July 1903. (Also occasionally met with in black mould
on stumps (Populus, Ulmus), Samsø and Fyn, 1903 — 07).

Cap ovate, 4—7 mm high, when expanded convex or slightly
depressed, 0,8 — 1,3 cm broad, at first totally covered by a whitish
(slightly clay-coloured or sub-ochraceous), loose and scurfy meal,
when expanding radiately striate or grooved about halfway, not
diffluent. Towards the edge the veil is made up of minute,
downy fibrils; these at first connect the cap with the loose
downy-villous coating on the stem, which on large specimens
forms a very fugacious ringlike zone. Stem 3 — 5 cm x 1 mm,
with narrow cavity. The gills are free, at first pale, then grayish-
brown. — My plant has much in common with C. filiformis B.
and Br., but is twice as large. And C. f., according to Massee,
has much smaller spores (5x4 u.).

22. C. curtus Kalkbr. (Plate I, fig. h).

Spores oval, 10^2 — 12 i j 2 'X6 1 J2 — 7 1 / 2 > brownish-black. Sporepowder
black. Veil formed of clusters of subglobose, yellowish-brown,
somewhat granulate cells (13 — 20 [i broad).

Fig. specim. : Aalykkegaard near Odense, on horse-droppings
in pasture, Sept. 1901. — Also Hjallese, July 1915.

As this characteristic species is only recorded from the Cape,
I think it advisable to give a brief description :

Cap oval, 2 — 4 mm high, at first entirely covered by the
crusty, lighter or darker fox-red veil. When expanding it is
flat or slightly convex, fisso-sulcate, diaphanous, fusco-pallid,
3 — 9 mm broad, with a small, slightly depressed disc, and the
veil is broken up into very minute granules. The stem is short
(1 — 2 cm x !/ 3 mm), hyaline-pallid, pruinose. The gills are linear,
free, blackened by the spores.

23. C. angulatus Peck (Plate I, fig. j).

Spores obtusely pentangular, with a prominent apical wart,
7 — 7 x / 2 x 6 (u (short diameter only 5 jli), blackish-brown. Basidia
4-spored. Cystidia globose, about 22 |u broad. Cells from surface
of cap globose or broadly oval, 25 — 45 x 22 — 35 (a, those from
apex of cap slightly ochraceous.

Fig. specim.: Langesø, on kitchen-offall (greasy paper, coffee-
grounds etc.) in shady backyard, gregarious and somewhat
cæspitose, July 1913.

Cap at first ovate-oval, about 1 cm high, whitish, with a mealy
coating which is whitish, near the apex light brown and some-

46 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

what mucronately papillous. When expanded the cap is obtu-
sely campanulate-convex, fisso-sulcate almost to the centre,
lVj— 2V 4 cm across, pale grayish. The stem is glabrous, rather
short (3 cm x 2 mm), base slightly bulbous and set with squa-
mules like the cap. Gills free (but without a collarium), at first
pale lilac-brown, then black. Sporepowder black.

I refer this species to C. angulatus Peck, which as far as I
know has not been met with in Europe before. C. Patouillardi
Quel, and C. papillatus Batsch as well as C. Coffece Comes may
however be identical. When only half-way expanded it has a
superficial likeness to C. disseminatus; when expanded it is not
unlike a little C. domesticus.

24. C. micaceus (Bull.).

Spores lemon-shaped, 8—11 x 5 (or 7V 2 — 10 x 4— 5 u].

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, on and around stump, Oct. 1896. — Very
common, densely clustered, at the base of trunks (of foliaceous
trees) or on the trunks themselves.

C. NUDI.

25. C. tardus Karst.

Spores broadly lemon-shaped, 12— 15 x 7— 9 u, opaque, black.
Cystidia vesiculose, very large, conically flask-shaped, up to 24 u
broad. The surface of the cap is sparingly set with minute,
erect, hyaline setulæ or bristles (cystidia?), about 120 u long.

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, fasciculate, on clayish soil, open space
in wood, Oct. 1898. — Not uncommon, till late in the autumn
(1912 even in January), in woods and gardens. Its habit is
intermediate between C. micaceus and C. impatiens, but it is
larger than either. (But for the »höckerig-rauen« spores C. ter-
giversans Ft. (sensu Ricken) would be almost identical).

26. C. disseminatus (Pers.) Quel. (Psatyrella disseminata Ft.).

Spores 8 1 /* — 9 x 47 2 — 5 u. Cystidia 0. Surface of cap with
a) globular cells (about 40udiam.), b) cylindric, erect cells (100—
130 u long) with somewhat granulate membrane. The cylindric or
borst-like cells are also met with on the edge of the gills near
the margin of the cap.

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, on and around stump ofPopulus, June
1896. — Very common about stumps and trees (especially Populus)
in dense masses (consisting of hundreds and hundreds). Several
generations (3 — 4) may appear on the same stump, some six
weeks after each other.

Jakob E. Lange: Studies in the Agarics of Denmark. II. 47

27 a. C. ephemerus (Bull.).

I) Spores ovate, 10 x 6V 2 u - Cystidia vesiculous. [Also spores
9V 2 — 10x5 — 5 x / 2 u , ovate-ellipsoid, dark brown ; basidia 97 2 u broad,
paraphyses 15 — 25 u. Hairs on surface of cap 46 — 60 u long,
smooth. Cystidia on gills about 16 ^ broad, with or without a
bottleneck-like contraction of the upper portion. 1914].

Fig. specim. : Hjallese, on path in foliaceous wood, July 1897.
(1914, in similar locality, Killerup, October).

II) Spores 10-16x6— 8 u (mostly 11— 15 x 6V 2 — 7 x / 2 H) blackish
brown. Setulæ on cap about 50 u. Cystidia on gills globular or
somewhat conical, free portion up to 50 (i long.

Fig. specim.: Killerup, on roadside-bank behind a wood, Oct.
1901. — The two forms are almost identical, only the spores
differ materially in size.

[On horse- and especially cow-dung in pastures a fungus is
met with everywhere, which I cannot clearly distinguish from
C. ephemerus (II). Like other coprobious Coprini it varies very
much in size (unexpanded cap 2 — 13mm high); small specimens
are generally pale, the bigger ones subochraceous. It is rapidly
diffluent (much more so than C. ephemerus I and II). From
all other coprophile species it is most easily distinguished by
the minute erect setulæ on the — apparently naked — young
cap. To this type evidently belong C. proximellus Karst., C. con-
ditus Gill, and probably also Psatyrella subtilis Fr. See also
additional note page 50].

27 b. C. ephemerus (Bull.) var.?

Spores ellipsoid, opaque, 11— 13 X 6 1 /*— 7 u, Setulæ on cap 60 u.
Fig. specim.: Hjallese, on heap of rubbish and rotten sticks,
July 1903. — Differs from large specimens of no. 27 a chiefly by
its larger (2 cm high), at first dark brown, when expanded some-
what paler, campanulate cap. — The stem is setulous like
the cap.

28. C. impatiens (Fr.) Quel {Psatyrella impatiens Fr.).

Spores ovate-oval 8V 8 — 11 x 6 (or 9 l / 8 — 12 x 5-6 x / 2 u). Cystidia
somewhat flask-shaped or almost like the hairs of the nettle.
[1914: Surface of cap with erect setulæ (cystidia) (about 100 ^
long). Hymenium of the Coprinus-type, with sterile cells (para-
physes) between the fertile basidia. Spores dark date-brown,
slightly pellucid. Sporepowder blackish-brown].

Fig. specim.: Trolleborg, in wood ofFagus, border of meadow,
Sept. 1897. — Not uncommon, especially in the outskirts of
foliaceous woods, on the ground, solitary or scattered.

Easily recognized by the cap, which, even before expanding,
is deeply grooved (short and long grooves alternating in a very
regular manner). Whether C. (Psatyrella) hiascens is a species
really distinct from C. impatiens appears to me rather dubious.

48 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

29. C. Hansenii n. sp. (Plate I, fig. k).

Spores oval-ovate, 12—13 X7fi, dark grayish-brown, slightly pel-
lucid. Basidia 9—10 u diam.; paraphyses 17 — 18 u. Cystidia
vesiculous, somewhat bottle-shaped, with a short or rather long
neck, about 20 y broad. The surface of the cap is formed of
balloon-shaped or almost pyriform cells (16 — 24 (a broad).

Fig. specim.: Hunderup, on the ground near a dead stump of
Populus, June 1902. — Also Horsens, 1908, and Lundeborg, Aug.
1914, on naked ground behind a garden-hedge.

Cap at first oval-cylindric, VU—2 cm high, dark rufous
chestnut-brown (apex darker), naked, striate, then expanded, at
last flat, fisso-sulcate 2 / 3 way up (disc flat or slightly depressed),
3—472 cm across, of a lighter and paler brownish colour than
the bud. Stem rather tough, whitish (tinted slightly brownish),
inside sub-ochraceous, fistulöse, glabrous, top somewhat striate,
7 — 9 cm x 3 — 4 mm. Gills free, narrow, at first pale, then
ochaceous-brown, at last black, hardly diffluent. Subfasciculate.

Having found no description anywhere of this characteristic
species I have named it C. Hansenii in commemoration of the
Danish biologist and mycologist Emil Chr. Hansen, author of
Fungi fimicoli Danici.

30. C. sociatus Fr. (?).

Spores ovate-oval, 12 x 7 u, dark gray-brown, slightly pellucid.
Sporepowder brownish black. Cystidia somewhat bottleshaped
with a broad neck, 20 — 25 \i broad. Surface of cap made up
of globular or balloonshaped cells, 25 — 40 |a diam., hyaline or
slightly brownish.

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, solitary growing on border of wood-
path, July 1914. Cap campanulate, 1 cm high, at last expanded,
up to 2 cm across, surface grayish- ochraceous-brown, apex sub-
fulvous, naked (without veil) but (sub lente) seen to be formed of
glistening particles (globular cells), at first deeply striate, then
fisso-sulcate almost to apex. Stem 5 cm x l 1 ^ mm, apex slightly
dilated, glabrous, whitish. Gills lanceolate-linear, free, soon
blackish.

This plant differs from the description of C. sociatus by its
solitary habit. Its microscopic characters are almost like those
of no : 29, but it has the stature of C. plicatilis, from which it
is however easily recognized by the spores, by the cap not
having a depressed disc, by the darker brown colour and the glitte-
ring surface-cells. From large forms of C. ephemerus it differs
in having no setulæ on surface of cap.

31. C. plicatilis (Curt).

Spores subrotund-lemonshaped (almost like the seeds of Poly-
gonum lapathifolium) somewhat flattened, 97 2 — 11x8—972 H

Jakob E. Lange: Studies in the Agarics of Denmark. II. 49

(short diameter 6V 2 u)- Cystidia vesiculous, sackshaped or some-
what bottleshaped^ 25 [i broad. Surface of cap formed of
balloonshaped, hyaline cells (20—35 u diam.).

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, old lawn, July 1897. — Very common
in grass. — In woods (on foot-paths etc.) a paler, more campanulate
form is not uncommonly met. This probably is the C. hemero-
bhis of Fries. But I do not think it specifically distinct. Fries
places the two species in different groups; C. hemerobius he
regards as glabrous, while C. plicatilis is placed in »furfurelli«.
But as a matter of fact both are perfectly naked.

32. C. miser Karst. (Plate I, fig. 1).

Spores subrotund-lriangular, somewhat flattened, 8 x 7 (a (short
diam. 5(a), black, impellucid. Surface of cap formed of ovate-
globose, about 18 n broad cells.

Fig. specim.: Aalsbo, on cow-dung in pasture, under Betulas,
Oct. 1899. — Apparently not rare, on cow-dung in copsewoods
and pastures, but easily overlooked.

This very minute species I formerly referred to C. Schroeteri
Karst, (sensu Schroder), but it has much smaller spores. I refer
it now to C. miser Karst., although the author describes this
species simply as »hyalino-cinerellus« and does not mention
that the young, unexpanded cap is more bright-coloured, orange
or tile-red, especially towards the apex. From minute specimens
of the C. ephemerus-iype it is most easily recognized by being
absolutely glabrous, and by the spores.

Besides these 32 species some few others are recorded from
Denmark.

C. oblectus (Bolt.) is mentioned by E. Chr. Hansen as found
on manured ground near Copenhagen in 1875. It has not been
observed since. — Ricken (loc. cit.) regards it as a mere form
of C. sterquilinus.

C. alternates (Schum.). This species has not — as far as I
know — been met with since the time of Schumacher (a. 1800).
It seems to be variously conceived by the different authors.

C. deliquescens Fr. is recorded by Sev. Petersen (loc. cit.)
from Slagelse Skov. Cooke's figure of this species has very
much in common with some forms of C. atramentarius.

C. digitalis (Batsch). Also recorded by Sev. Petersen from
Slagelse, bul regarded by him as a dubious species.

4

50 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 3.

C. sceptrum Fr. has been found by Sev. Petersen in Jylland
and C. diaphanus Quel, near Sorø. They appear from the
description to be almost identical. Until it is ascertained
whether they are really glabrous, or minutely setulose like C.
ephemerus, the question of their systematic position cannot be
settled. They (especially C. diaphauus) seem to have much in
common with C. ephemerus.

C. congregatus, (Bull.). — A fungus very much like this species
I have met with in foliaceous wood, on grassy drive, growing
in large and dense clusters. I have not had the opportunity to
study it further, as it has not reappeared for several years.

Additional note.
C. bisporus n. sp.

Immediately before tbe going to press of this paper I have met with a
Coprinus of the C. ephemerns-type which differs from all other Coprini
examined b}' me in having constantly 2-spored basidia, and which I therefore
think deserves a specific name, although macroscopically it differs but very
little from its 4-spored allies. — Like the forms mentioned sub no. 27 a. it
grows as well on dung as amongst grass. Probably the large-spored 27 a II
belongs here. I add a brief description:

Young cap 0,5—1,2 cm high, ovate, pallid (like C. disseminatus), apparently
naked, but set with minute, erect setulæ. When expanding it becomes grayish-
hyaline, radiately sulcate and at last somewhat recurved and diffluent.

The gills are narrow, reach the stem and soon become blackish. The stem
is 3— 8 cm x 1—1,5 mm, glabrous, translucid. Setulæ on cap 60 — 120 n long.
Spores ovate-ellipsoid, 12 1 /,, x 6 l / 2 I- 1 opaque, blackish-brown (sporepowder black).
Basidia constantly 2-spored, 9 n broad. Cystidia inflated ovate, about 18 n broad.

Fig. specim.: Hjallese, on rubbish-heap and horse-dung in wood July
1915. — Also met with on borders of road and green walk in wood in same
locality.

BIBLIOGRAPHY.

Besides the works mentioned in part I. and diverse papers and notes in myco-
logical periodicals the following books and papers have been used by me.

G. F. Atkinson: Studies and Illustrations of Mushrooms. (Cornell University

Agric. Exp. Bull. 138, 1897).
E. Fries: Sveriges ätliga och giftiga svampar. (Stockholm 1860 — 1866).
Emil Chh. Hansen: De danske Gjodningss vampe (Fungi fimicoli danici). Viden-
skab. Medd. fra den naturh. Forening i Kjøbenh., 1876.
_ _ Biologische Untersuchungen über Mist bewohnende Pilze,

Botan. Zeitung VII, 1897.
René Maire: Notes in »Annales mycologici«, 1913.

G. Massee: A synoptic review of the Genus Coprinus in Annals of Botany, X, 1896.
Luc. Quélet: Flore Mycologique de la France, Paris 1888.
Luc. Quélet et F. Bataille: Flore monographique des Amanites et des Lepiotes.

Paris 1902.
Ad. Ricken: Die Blätterpilze. Leipzig 1910.

SPECIFIC INDEX.

Amanita Pa £ e

aspera 10

— var. Francheti 10

aureola 9

bisporigera 4

caesarea 2

cariosa 9

coccola 2

echinocephala 2

excelsa 9

- f. pallida 9

guttata 11

hyperborea 2

illinita 3

lenticularis 11

magnifica 11

Mappa 8

megalodactyla 12

muscaria 8

nitida 12

pantherina 9

Persooni 12

phalloides 7

f. citrina 8

porphyria 8

recutita 8

rubescens 10

— var. annulo sulph. . . 11

spissa. 10

strangulata 11

vaginata 11

— var. fungites 11

valida 10

velatipes 9

virosa 7

Lepiota (and Ar miliaria)

acutesquamosa 28

albo-sericea 27

Lepiota (and Armillaria) Page

amianthina 30

aspera 28

aurantia 14

Boudieri 26

bulbigera 15

Bucknalli 30

Carcharias 30

castanea 26

cepæstipes 18

cingulata 14

cinnabarina 29

clypeolaria 24

corticatus 15

Cortinarius 25

cristata 26

denigrata 15

densifolia 23

dolichaula 22

echinata 31

echinella 29

erminea . 25

excoriata 22

felina 24

Forquignoni 27

Friesii 28

fumoso-purpurea 31

fusco-squamea 28

gracilenta 22

gracilis 24

— var. hevigata 24

granulosa 29

hæmatosperma 31

helveola 26

helveola var. Barlæ 27

hispida 28

jurana 16

lævis 23

leucothites 23

Specific index

53

Lepiota (and Ar miliaria) Page

Meleagris 25

mellea 31

metulispora 24

micropholis 28

Morieri 27

mncida 15

naucina 23

Olivieri 23

parvannulata 30

permixta 22

procera 22

prominens 22

pudica *. 23

ramentacea 14

rhacodes 23

— var. pnellaris 23

robusta 14

Schulzeri 23

seminuda 30

serena 27

Terrei 29

umbonata 22

Coprinus

alternatus 43

angulatus 45

aphthosus 40

atramentarius 39

bisporus 50

bulbillosus 43

cineratus 44

coffeæ 46

comatus 39

conditus 47

congregatus 50

cordisporus 43

cortinatus 45

curtus 45

deliquescens 49

diaphanus 50

digitalis 49

dilectus 40

disseminatus 42

domesticus 42

ephemeroides 43

ephemerus 47

CoprinUS Page

exstinctorius 40

filiformis 45

fimetarius 41

Friesii 42

fuscescens 40

Gibbsii 43

Hansenii 48

hemerobius 49

Hendersonii 43

hiascens 47

impatiens 47

inamoenus 44

intermedins 40

lagopus 41

macrorhizus 41

micacens 46

miser 49

narcoticus 44

niveus 41

oblectus 49

ovatns 39

papillatns 46

Patouillardi 46

phæosporus 42

picaceus 40

pilosus 41

plicatilis 48

proximellus 47

radiatus . 41

roseotinctus 40

Rostrupianus 40

Sceptrum 50

Schroeteri 49

similis 43

soboliferus 39

sociatus 4S

stercorarius 44

sterquilinus 39

subtilis 47

tardus 46

tergiversans 46

tomentosus 41

tuberosns 44

velatus 40

velox 44

volvaceo-minimus 43

PLATE I.

a. Lepiota gracilis (natural size)

b. — Cortinarius —

c. — helveola var. —
(I. — Forquignoni —

e. — hispida

f. — echinella

g. Coprinus cordisporus (nat. size and x,3)
/?. — curtus — —

i. — cortinatus —

./. angulatus (natural size)

k. Hansen i i

/. miser (natural size and x 3)

DANSK BOTANISK ARKIV. BIND 2 NR.3

TAVLE 1,

f"j'>v/rTi

1

Jacob B. Lange del. N. Halkjær Uth.

'•, /

F. Lindegaard Tryk.

PLATE II.

AU spores shown magnified 800 times, cystidia and surface-cells 300 times.
The numbers correspond with the current no: of each species in the text.

Amanita.

1. A. virosa spore.

2a. - phalloides —

2b. - forma citrina

3. - porphyria —

4. - recutita ....

5. - Mappa

6a. - muscaria

Oh. - aureola ....

7. - pantherina

la. A. excelsa . . .

8b.

9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.

pallida

spissa

aspera

rubescens . . .
vaginata . . . .
strangulata . .
lenticularis . .

spore.

Lepiota.

1.

2.

3.

- excoriata ....

:

4i

—

4h.

— puellaris

-

&

cystidium

- felina

7.

- clypeolaria . . .

8.

— metulispora

—

9.

- gracilis (laevigata)

-

10

- erminea

:

11.

12.

- Cortinarius . . .

—

&

cyst idi urn

13

-

&

14

cystidium

1."..

- helveola var.

10.

- alho-sericea .

—

17. L. Forquignoni

18. - Mori er i . . .

19. - micropholis .

20.
21.
22.
23.
24.
25.
26.
27.
28.
29.
30.
31.

- acutesquamosa

- hispida . . .

- echinella. . .

- cinnaharina .

- granulosa . .

- amianthina .

- C arch arias .

- Bucknalli . .

- seminuda . .

— parvannu

- hæmatosperm

- mellea ....

spore.

— , cystidium a.
surface-cell.

& surface-cell.
& surface-cell.

Plate II.

Coprinus.

1. C.

2. -

3. -

4. -

5. -

6. -

7. -

8. -

9. -
10a. -
10b. -

11. -

12. -

13. -

14. -

15. -

16. -

17. -

18. -

19. -

20. -

21. -
22.

23. -

24. -

25. -

26. -
27a. -
27b ■
28.
29.
30.
31.
32.

comatus. .

sterquilinus

atramentarius

dilcctus . .

picaceus

aplithosus

Rostrupianus

velatus . .

lagopus . .

fimetarius

— var

radiatus . .
Fricsii . . .
phæosporus
domesticus .
ephemeroides
cordisporus
n i veus . . .
narcoticus .
stercorarius
velox ....
cortinatus .
curtus. . . .
angulatus . .
micaceus . .
tardus. . . .
disseminatus
ephemerus .

impatiens
Hansenii
sociatus . .
plicatilis .

spore.

— and cystidium.

— and cell of filament.

— and cystidium.

— and 3 surface-cells.

— and part of surface-filament.

— globose cells and end of filament.

— (from face and side^i and surface-cell.

— and surface-cell.

— (from face and side).

— and cystidium.

— and surface cell.

— globose surface-cell and end of filament.

— (from face and side) and surface-cell.

— and cystidium.

— and surface-cystidium.

— and cystidium from edge of gill.

— cystidium and surface-cell.

— (from face and side) and surface-cell.

DANSK BOTANISK AKKIV. BIND II Nr. 3.

TAVLE II.

12 13 Ib 15 16

17 18

«1^

21 22 23 Z<t 25 26 27 ^— ^ 28 2S*~. 30 31

o o o o o 0O° O °0

Coprinus

Jacob E. I.ange del.

Bd.2 • DANSK BOTANISK ARKIV • Nr. 4

UDGIVET AF DANSK BOTANISK FORENING

- 1915 =

A List of Phytoplankton from the Boeton
Strait, Celebes

by «©TA*

C. H. Ostenfeld.

A couple of years ago an old school mate of mine, Mr. P.
Th. Justesen, who is now a military surgeon (Offic. v. Gezondh.
1. kl.) in the Dutch Indian Government, brought me a big lot
of drawings of plankton organisms. During his stay at one of the
small military places in the Dutch Indies he had used his leisure
time to collect plankton in the sea and to examine the samples
under the microscope. As he had only very little literature
concerning this subject at hand, he was not able to identify the
organisms which he found by his microscopical examination,
but made very good and careful drawings of all the forms he
could distinguish. When he showed me these drawings, he
asked me if I could do anything with them. After a prelimi-
nary inspection I told him that I would be able to identify a
good deal of the protophytes (and some of the protozoa) from the
drawings, and that it would be worth while, to publish a list of
the organisms as far as they were discernible, as our knowledge
of the marine plankton of the Malay Archipelago is rather poor.
Of course it was not possible to identify all the drawings, and
therefore I asked Dr. Justesen if he did not preserve the samples
from which the figures were drawn. He told me that he had
not kept the samples separately, but had placed parts of them
all into one bottle with formaline, and this he handed me
for examination. As all his samples were taken at the same
spot, this common sample might have been very useful, but
unfortunately the preservation was not good, and the shaking of
the bottle had spoiled many of the larger protophytes. Therefore
my examination gave only a rather poor result; still, it was of

2 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr 4.

value in several cases where the drawings were not determinable,
as for instance with regard to the genus Coscinodisciis.

In a letter Dr. Justesen sent the following remarks concer-
ning his plankton researches: »My plankton collections were
made during the years of 1909 and 1910 in the Baoe-Baoe Bay
on the west side of Boeton island, Lat. 5° 30' S., Long. 122°
30' E. [S. E. of the big island of Celebes]. The bay is situated
at the southern end of the Boeton Strait near the entrance to
the Flores Sea. A very strong current runs through the strait,
out or in according to the tides. The depths in the strait are
everywhere moderate, not exceeding 100 m.; at the collecting
place it measures only 15 m. The bottom and the coasts consist
of coral formations. The collecting was made by means of an
ordinary surface net (mesh width of gauze not known) towed
behind a rowing boat; sometimes the net was used vertically.
Samples were taken at all hours of the day, sometimes also
during the night (before midnight). During the last part of
1910 I found always only organisms which I had seen before
and already drawn, and I got the impression that there was
nothing more to be found.«

In the spring of 1913 I had the drawings for closer exami-
nation and identified somewhat more than half of the figures,
the number of which was about 350. I also examined and made
some slides of the common sample, and noted what I was
able to identify. But I was prevented from finishing my
work by a voyage to the West Indies, and therefore returned
the drawings to Dr. Justesen (by chance a few were kept by me).
Last year another long voyage followed, and I have not until
now had any opportunity of fulfilling my duty by publishing
a list of all the protophytes which I have been able to identify
from Dr. Justesen's drawings and from the sample. In the
following I enumerate only those organisms as to the identification
of which I feel pretty sure; therefore the list does not pretend
to give a full account of the plankton organisms of the Boeton
Strait. Some larger genera (Rhizosolenia, Chaetoceras, etc.) are
much richer in species than the list indicates; but many of the
drawings did not permit of any idenfication, as the characters
necessary for such were not marked. Still, the list is rather
long, and shows a large number of species (101) occurring in
the plankton of the Boeton Strait.

The plankton of the Malay Archipelago has been investi-
gated by Cleve and, to a lesser degree, by other scientists. The

C. H. Ostenfeld: A List of Phytoplankton from the Boeton Strait, Celebes. 3

principal papers containing records from the Archipelago and
its neighbourhood are the following:

Castracane, F. (1886): Report on the Diatomaceæ collected by
H. M. S. Challenger during the years 1873—76. The Voyage
of H. M. S. Challenger. Botany, vol. II, London 1886.

Cleve, P. T. (1873): Examination of Diatoms found on the sur-
face of the Sea of Java. — Bih. K. Svenska Vetensk. Akad.
Handl., Bd. 1, Nr. 11. 1873.
— (1901): Plankton from the Indian Ocean and the Malay
Archipelago. — K. Svenska Vetensk. Akad. Handl., Bd. 35,
Nr. 5. 1901.

Karsten, G. (1907): Das Indische Phytoplankton. — Deutsche
Tiefsee Expedition 1898—99, Bd. 2, Teil 2, 1907.

Leuduger-Fortmorel (1893): Diatomées de la Malaisie. — Ann.
du Jard. bot. de Buitenzorg, XI, 1893.

Ostenfeld, C. H. (1902): Marine Plankton Diatoms, in: Johs.
Schmidt, Flora of Koh Chang, Contributions to the know-
ledge of the vegetation in the Gulf of Siam. — Botanisk
Tidsskrift, København, Bd. 25, 1902.

Schroeder, B. (1906): Beiträge zur Kenntnis des Phytoplanktons
warmer Meere. — Vierteljahrsschr. Naturf.-Ges. in Zürich,
51, 1906.

Weber-van Bosse, A. (1901): Etudes sur les Algues de l'Archipel
Malaisien. — Ann. du Jard. bot. de Buitenzorg, 2 sér.
vol. II, 1901.

In the following list I have enumerated the genera alphabeti-
cally within the main divisions (Schizophyceæ, Silicoflagellata, Peri-
diniales and Bacillariacece) and the species alphabetically within
the genera, as it is easier to find a name in that way, than if
the consecutive order was systematical. Under each species I
have quoted the place where it was described, and in addition,
at least one good drawing of it. In some cases I have found
it necessary to alter the names or give new names.

The general character of the plankton is that of a tropical
neritic plankton ; it resembles very much the plankton examined
by Cleve (1901) and myself (1902) from the Malay Archipelago
and the Gulf of Siam respectively.

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 4.

I. Schizophyceae.

Lyngbya aestuarii (Mert.) Liebman, Krøyers Tidskr., København
1841, p. 492. Probably only accidental^ in the plankton.

Richelia intracellularis Johs. Schmidt, Vid. Medd. Naturh. For-
ening, København, 1901, p. 146, fig. 2.

To judge from the numerous drawings this interesting endophyte
must be very common in the plankton of the Boeton Strait. It
always occurred in Rhizosolenia styliformis and related species.

Trichodesmium Thiebautii Gomont, Journ. de Botanique, 1890, 4,
p. 356; Ann. Se. nat. VII e sér., 16, Botanique 1892, p. 197, tab. VI,
figs. 2-4.

Both drawn by Dr. Justesen and found by me in the sample.

II. Silicoflagellata.

Dictyocha fibula Ehbg. var. stapedia (Haeck.) Lemmermann,
Ber. d. Deutsch, bot. Ges., 19, 1901, p. 261.
Found very rarely in the sample.

III. Peridiniales.

Amphisolenia bidentata B. Schroeder, Mitteil. zool. Stat. Neapel,
li, 1900, p. 20, fig. 16.

P. T. Cleve (1901, p. 13) records A. palmata Stein from the
Malay Archipelago (and not A. bidentata), but it is probably the
same species as that to which I have given Schroeder's name.
The question is if the two names are synonymous or not; but until
Stein's form has been found again, we can not come to a decision
in the matter. As far as can be judged from the drawings, the two
forms seem to differ in the shape of the posterior part of the
hypotheca. —

With regard to the difficult genus Ceratium I follow E. Jørgensen's
excellent monograph l ), which I quote under each species.

Ceratium breve (Ostf. et Schmidt) B. Schröder, Viertel] ahrschr.
d. naturf. Ges. Zürich, 51, 1906, p. 358; Jørgensen, 1. c, p. 40, fig. 84;
C. tripos v. brevis Ostenfeld og Schmidt, Vid. Medd. Naturh. For.
København, 1901, p. 164, fig. 13.

I have identified several drawings with this form. Besides the
main species the var. parallelum (Schmidt, Bot. Tids., 24, 1901,
p. 213, fig. 1) Jørgensen, 1. c, p. 41, fig. 86, was also present.

C. candelabrum (Ehbg.) Stein, Organ, d. Infusionsthiere, III, 2.,
1883, tab. XV, figs. 15-16; Jørgensen, 1. c, p. 16, fig. 21.

Rare; a single drawing.

') E.Jørgensen: Die Ceratien. Eine kurze Monographie der Gattung Ceratium
Schrank. Leipzig 1911 (\V. Klinkhardt).

C. H. Ostenfeld: A List of Phytoplankton from the Boeton Strait, Celebes. 5

C. dens Ostenfeld et Schmidt, 1. c, p. 165, fig. 16; Jørgensen,
1. c., p. 31, fig. 58.

This species occurs in chains; one of Dr. Justesens drawings
shows a chain consisting of 4 individuals.

C. extensum (Gourret) Cleve, The seasonal distribution of Atlant.
Plankton Organisms, Göteborg, 1901, p. 215; Jørgensen 1. c, p. 28,
fig. 50.

Drawn by Dr. Justesen.

C. furca (Ehbg.) Dujardin, subsp. eugrammum (Ehbg.) Jørgensen,
1. c, p. 17, fig. 24-26.

Both a form with shorter horns (answering to Jørgensens fig. 24)
and one with longer horns (Figs. 25—26) were found.

C. fusus (Ehbg.) Dujardin, subsp. seta (Ehbg.) Jørgensen, 1. c,
p. 29, fig. 55.

Drawn by Dr. Justesen.

C. deflexum (Kofoid) Jørgensen, 1. c, p. 64, fig. 138; C. macro-
ceras deflexum Kofoid, Univer. Calif. Public, Zoology, III, 13, 1907,
p. 304, tab. 24, fig. 13-15.

Was found rarely in the sample.

C. gallicum Kofoid, 1. c, p. 302, tab. 24, fig. 10-12; C. macro-
ceras, subsp. gallicum Jørgensen, 1. c, p. 63, fig. 134 — 135.

To this species I refer the figures of C. macroceras published
by Ostenfeld and Schmidt (1. c, fig. 19), Okamura and Nishikawa
(Annot. Zool. Japon. V, 3, 1904, fig. 2, reversed) and Okamura
(Annot. Zool. Japon. VI, 2, 1907, pi. IV, fig. 19) besides those quoted
by Kofoid and Jørgensen.

C. gibberum Gourret, f. sinistrum Gourret, Ann. Musée d'hist.
nat. de Marseille, Zool., I, 8, 1883, p. 36, tab. 2, fig. 34; Jørgensen,
1. c, p. 50, figs. 107-109.

Both drawn by Dr. Justesen and found by me in the sample.

C. inflexum (Gourr.) Kofoid, Univ. Calif. Public. Zoology, 1908,
IV. 7, p. 388; Jørgensen, 1. c, p. 76, figs. 160—161.

This species is very close to C. trichoceras (Ehbg.) Kofoid (1. c,
p. 388; Jørgensen, 1. c, p. 75, fig. 159), but still I think that my
identification of Dr. Justesen's two drawings is correct.

C. massiliense (Gourr.) Jørgensen, 1. c, p. 66, figs. 140—142.

I do not know if Jørgensen is right in using this name for
the common long -horned tropical Ceratium- species which has
quite a number of other names, but I think it most convenient, at
present, to follow him. The species was very common in the
plankton of Boeton Strait as is evident from the many drawings
made by Dr. Justesen.

C. pennatum Kofoid, Bull. Mus. comparat. Zoology at Harvard
Coll, 50, No. 6, 1907, p. 172, tab. 2, fig. 12; Jørgensen, 1. c, p. 26,
fig. 48 a.

The drawings show a form which forms a transition from the
main species to the var. falcatum Kofoid (1. c, fig. 14).

C. reticulatum (Pouchet) Cleve, Arkiv f. Zoologi, I, 1903, Stock-
holm, p. 342; Jørgensen, 1. c, p. 86, figs. 182-183.

Drawn by Dr. Justesen.

ß Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 4.

C. Schmidtii Jørgensen, 1. c, p. 50, figs. 110, 111; C. curuicorne
Johs. Schmidt, 1. c., p. 215, figs. 3, 4, non Daday. A rare species
restricted to the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archipelago.

C. strictum (Okamura et Nishikawa) Kofoid, 1. c, 1907, p. 172;
Jørgensen, 1. c, p. 27, fig. 49.

Drawn by Dr. Justesen.

C. sumatranum (Karsten) Jørgensen, 1. c, p. 73, figs. 153 — 154.

The specimens drawn correspond well to the f. angulatum Jørg.
(1. c, p. 74; C. tripos viiltur v. snmalrana Karsten, Deutsche Tiefsee-
Exp., Bd. 2, Teil II, Lief. 3, 1907, pi. 48, fig. 15, pi. 51, fig. 14).
This species occurs in chains.

C. vultur Cleve, Kgl. Svenska Vetensk. Akad. Handl. .54, No. 1,
Stockholm 1900, p. 15, tab. 7, fig. 5; Jørgensen, 1. c, p. 71, fig. 151.

The specimens drawn are intermediate between the main species
and var. japonicum (B. Schröder) Jørg. (1. c, p. 73, fig. 152) and
some come close to the variety. It was found in two-celled chains.

Ceratocorys horrida Stein, 1. c, tab. VI, figs. 4 — 11. Only one
drawing present, which seems to indicate that the species was rare
in the Boeton Strait.

Dinophysis miles Cleve, Öfv. K. Svenska Vetensk. Akad. Forhandl.,
1900, No. 9, p. 1031, fig. 1 a, b.

The two forms of this species to which Cleve (1. c.) has
already called attention, seem to be well distinguishable from each
other, and I prefer to take them as two subspecies. Both were
present in the drawings by Dr. Justesen and both occurred in 4- or
8-celled colonies. Besides the subsp. Schroeteri was found by me
in the sample. The names of the subspecies must be as follows :

— subsp. Schroeteri (Forti) nob.; syn. Heteroceras Schroeteri
A. Forti, Ber. Deutsch, bot. Ges., Bd. 19, Heft 1, 1901, p. 6, figs. I— II;
Dinophysis aggregatet Weber-van Bosse, Ann. de Buitenzorg, 2. sér.,
2, 1901, p. 140, pi. XVII, figs. 3-4; D. miles, f. indica Ostenfeld et
Schmidt, 1. c, 1901, p. 170.

This is the common form in the Malay Archipelago and the
Gulf of Siam.

— subsp. Maris-Rubri (Ostenfeld et Schmidt, 1. c, p. 170, pro
forma) nob.

The common form in the Bed Sea where subsp. Schroeteri does
not seem to occur; on the other hand subsp. Maris-Rubri was
drawn by Dr. Justesen from Boeton Strait.

D. pedunculata (Schmidt) nob.; D. homiinculus, f. pedunculata
Johs. Schmidt, Botan. Tidskr., 24, 1901, p. 221, fig. 8; D. homiin-
culus Okamura, Annot. Zool. Japon., VI, 2, 1907, p. 131, pi. V,
fig. 40.

Both drawn by Dr. Justesen and found by me in the sample.

There is no doubt that the form which Schmidt (1. c.) took as
a variation of D. homiinculus Stein is an independent species. The
old D. homiinculus Stein is an aggregate of species, of which the
following are known at present: D. homiinculus Stein sens, str., from
the Mediterranean and elsewhere; D. tripos Go urr., from the Mediter-

C. H. Ostenfeld : A List of Phytoplankton from the Boeton Strait, Celebes. 7

ranean, the Atlantic and the South Sea; D. diegensis Kofoid, from
the Californian Pacific; and D. pedunculate, from the Malay Archi-
pelago, the Gulf of Siam and the Sea off Japan.

Gonyaulax polygramma Stein 1. c, tab. 4, fig. 15. Found in
the sample, but very rare.

Ornithocercus magnificus Stein, 1. c, tab. 23, figs 1—2; Schutt,
Botan. Zeit., 1900, p. 18, figs. 8 — 10. Found in the sample.

O. Steinii Schutt, Botan. Zeit, 1900, p. 18, figs. 5-7; O. magni-
ficus Stein, 1. c, tab. 23, fig. 4.

Drawn by Dr. Justesen and found in the sample. The drawings
show the symbiotic yellow-brown unicellular algæ in the girdle. —

I have only been able to refer some of the many drawings of
Peridinium-forms to species, as the tabulation and other necessary
marks of distinction were not evident. On the other hand several
species were found in the sample ; they were much better preserved
herein than for instance the Cera/mm-forms.

Peridinium assymmetricum (Mangin) nob.; Peridiniopsis assyme-
trica Mangin, Comptes rendus Acad. Sc, 153, 1911, p. 30; ibid,
p. 645; Diplopsalis lenticula auctt., e. g. Stein, 1. c, tab. 8, figs. 13, 14,
tab. 9, figs. 2—5; vix Bergh; Diplopelta bomba Jørgensen, Svenska
Hydrogr. biol. Komm. Skrifter, 4, 1912, p. 9.

Owing to the incomplete description and the lack of any tabula-
tion in the figures, the Peridinian described by B. Bergh (Morphol.
Jahrb. I, 1881, p. 244, figs. 20—22) as Diplopsalis lenticula has been
the object of long controversies between E. Jørgensen, L. Mangin,
O. Paulsen and J. Pavillard. As far as I understand the matter,
all these authors agree in the fact that we have two distinct species
under the name Dipl. lenticula, a smaller neritic one, and a larger
oceanic one; but they differ with regard to the names. I follow
E. Jørgensen (1. c, 1912, p. 9) in taking the small neritic species
as the true Dipl, lenticula of Bergh, as it is this which occurs at
the place where Bergh originally studied the organism in question,
viz. Little Belt, one of the Danish Waters. Thus we have to chose
another name for the larger oceanic species, and Jørgensen revives
for it an old manuscript name by Stein; but Stein himself tells us
(1. c, p. 12) that he used this name in his notebook for what he
afterwards identified as being Dipl. lenticula — that is for both species;
this name is therefore not a valid one. Therefore we must take
Mangin's name: Peridiniopsis assymetrica.

The recent closer studies of the tabulation of the small Peridi-
niums and related forms show such a variation of plate arrangement,
that I prefer, as O. Paulsen (Bulletin trimestriel, Bésumé planktonique,
3 part, 1913, p. 265) has done, to unite all the related genera (Peri-
dinium Ehbg., Peridiniopsis Lemm, Preperidinium Mangin, Dii>lopsalis
Bergh and Diplopsalopsis Meunier) into one genus, viz. Peridinium.
The species which must be transferred to Peridinium, are the follow-
ing: Peridinium lenticula (Bergh) Pauls, (syn. P. Paulsenii Mangin;
P. Meunieri Pavillard; Diplopsalis lenticula, /'. minor Pauls.; Dipl.
sphærica Meunier); P. assymetricum (Mangin) nob.; P. caspicum (Ostf.)

3 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 4.

Leram.; P. pillula (Ostf.) Lemm.; P. Manginii nov. nom. (syn. Diplop-
salis minima Mangin, non Perid. minimum Schilling); P. saecularis
(Murr, et Whitt.) nob. (syn. Dipl. saecularis Murray and Whitting);
P. Borgei (Lemm.) Lemm. (syn. Peridiniopsis Borgei Lemmermann); P.
Cunningtonii (Lemm.) Lemm. (syn. Peridiniopsis C. Lemm.).

The P. assymetricum was found sparingly in the sample.

P. conicum (Gran) Ostenfeld et Schmidt, 1. c, 1901, p. 174.

Specimens agreeing well with the figures of P. conicum (Gran,
Rep. Norweg. Fisheries and Mar. Invest., vol. 2, No. 5, 1902, fig. 14}
were found in the sample.

P. crassipes Kofoid, Univ. Calif. Publ. Zoology, III, 1907, p. 309,
tab. 31, figs. 46-47.

I have taken one of Dr. Justesens drawings as belonging to
P. crassipes.

P. depressum Bailey, Smithsonian Contrib. to Knowledge, VII,
Washington, 1855, p. 12, figs. 13-14.

Seems to be common in the Boeton Strait. Dr. Justesen has
made several drawings of it and I have found it in the sample.
Probably several forms are included under this name.

P. divergens Ehbg.; Paulsen, Medd. Komm. f. Havundersøg.,
Ser. Plankton, I, No. 5, 1907, p. 16, fig. 23; P. speciosum Jørgensen,
1. c, 1912, p. 8.

Both drawn by Dr. Justesen and found by me in the sample.
Seems to be common in the Boeton Strait.

P. grande Kofoid, Bull. Mus. comparat. Zoology at Harvard
College, vol. 50, No. 6, 1907, p. 174, pi. 5, fig. 28.

A drawing by Dr. Justesen seems to agree well with Kofoid's
figure.

P. oblongum (Aurivillius) Cleve, K. Svenska Vetensk. Akad.
Handl., Bd. 32, No. 8, 1900, p. 20.

I agree with Jørgensen (1. c, 1912, p. 6) in keeping P. oblongum
distinct from P. oceanicum. The drawing made by Dr. Justesen was
very like that by Schutt, Peridineen d. Plankton Exp., 1895, PI. 13,
fig. 44.

P. oceanicum Vanhöffen, Grönl. Exp. d. Ges. für Erdkunde,
Berlin, Bd. II, Teil 1, 1897, tab. 5, fig. 2; P. elegans Cleve, K. Svenska
Vetensk. Akad. Handl. Bd. 34, No. 1, 1900, p. 16, pi. 7, figs. 15, 16.

To this species I refer
the very flat, long-horned
form which I have drawn
from a specimen found in
the sample (Fig. 1); it was
150 |u long and 110 ja broad.
P. pentagonum Gran,
Rep. Norweg. Fisheries and
Mar. Invest., vol. 2, No. 5.

„. 1 D ... . v , .„ 1902, p. 190, fig. 15.

Fig. 1. Perulimum oceanicum Vanhon., a form xxr'fu *\ • • t k

from the Boeton Strait, a, dorsal view; b, ven- Wltn tms species 1 have

tral view; c, side view; d, apical view. (䣣). identified one of Justesen's

C. H. Ostenfeld: A List of Phytoplankton from the Boeton Strait, Celebes. 9

drawings. P. latissimam Kofoid (Bull. Mas. comparat. Zoology at
Harvard Coll., vol. 50, No. 6, 1907, p. 175, pi. 5, figs. 31, 32) seems
very near to it (perhaps identical), the outline being the same in the
two species; but the tabulations of the epitheca are different.

P. pellucidum (Bergh) Schutt, Die Peridineen der Plankt. Exped.,
1895, p. 157; Protoperidinium p. Bergh, I.e., 1881, p. 227, figs. 46— 48.
Found in the sample.

P. pyriforme Paulsen, Peridineen, in Nord. Plankton, 1908, p. 46,
fig. 57.

Some of Dr. Justesen's drawings must be referred to this species,
others are more doubtful.

P. quarnerense (B. Schröd.) Broch, Arch. f. Protistenkunde, 20,
1910, p. 183, fig. 3.

A species which answers to the drawings by Broch (1. c.) and
to Stein's fig. 8 (tab. 9) of his P. globulus, was found in the sample.

P. Steinii Jørgensen, Bergens Museums Aarbog 1899, No. VI,
p. 38.

Specimens referable to subsp. mediter raneiim Kofoid (Arch. f.
Protistenkunde, 16, 1909, pi. 2, figs. 1 — 11) were found in the
sample.

Phalacroma porodictyum Stein, 1883, 1. c, tab. 18, figs. 11 — 14.

Found in the sample.

Podolampas bipes Stein, 1. c, tab. 8, figs. 6—8.

Drawn by Dr. Justesen.

Prorocentrum micans Ehrenberg, Abhandl. d. Berlin. Akad.,
1833, p. 307; Stein, 1. c, 1883, tab. 1, figs. 1-3, 12.

Found in the sample.

Pyrophacus horologicum Stein, 1. c, tab. 24. Both found in the
sample and drawn by Dr. Justesen.

IV. Bacillariaceæ (Diatoms).

Actinocyclus Ehrenbergii Balfs, in Pritchard, Infusoria, p. 834;
Van Heurck, Synopsis, 1880-81, p. 215, tab. 123, fig. 7.

Common in the sample in numerous forms, some answering to
the figure quoted, others to the figure of A. Ralfsii (W. Sm.) Balfs
(Van Heurck, 1. c, fig. 6), the main part being in characters some-
where between the two forms which can not be kept as two species.

A. subtilis (Greg.) Balfs, 1. c, p. 835; Van Heurck, 1. c, p. 216,
tab. 124, fig. 7.

Found in the sample, but it seems doubtful if this form is really
distinct from the foregoing species.

Asterionella notata Grun., in Van Heurck, 1. c, tab. 52, fig. 3;
Cleve, K. Svenska Vetensk. Akad. Handl., 34, No. 1, 1900, p. 19,
pi. 7, fig. 32.

Dr. Justesen has drawn an excellent figure of a chain of this
little known species; it (fig. 2) shows the numerous small chroma-
tophores.

10

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 4.

Fig. 2. Asterionella notatet Grun., a chain showing its twisted appearance.
(Drawn by Dr. Justesen).

Asteromphalus heptactis (Bréb.) Ralfs, I.e., p. 838, tab. 8, fig. 21;
Gran, Diatomeen, in Nord. Plankton, 1905, p. 45, fig. 49.
Found in the sample.

Bacteriastrum hyalinum Lauder, Transact. Microscop. Soc., 1864,
p. 8, pi. 3, fig. 7; Ostenfeld, Botan. Tidsskr., 25, 1902, p. 232, fig. 9.
Some of Dr. Justesen's drawings seem to be this species. I re-
produce one of them (fig. 3) to show the chain imbedded in a
mucilage and the numerous small chromatophores.
With regard to the awns (setæ) the drawing is
/ rather insufficient.

B. varians Lauder, 1. c, p. 8, pi. 3, fig. 1—6.
Seems to be common in the plankton of the
Boeton Strait, and very varying. One of the
drawings answers well to var. hispida (Castracane)
B. Schroeder, Vierteljahrsschr. Naturf. Ges. Zürich,
51, 1906, p. 347. fig. 11.

Biddulphia mobiliensis (Bail.) Grunow, in Van
Heurck, 1. c, tab. 101, figs. 4-6; Boyer , Proc.
Acad. Nat. Sc. Philadelphia, 1900, p. 698; Osten-
feld, Medd. Komm. Havundersog., Ser. Plankton I,
No. 6, 1908, p. 7, fig. 2.

Seems to be rare in the Boeton Strait.
B. sinensis Greville, Transact. Microsc. Soc,
London, 1866, pi. 9, fig. 9; Ostenfeld, 1. c, 1908,

fig. I-

Very common according to the many figures
drawn by Dr. Justesen. I reproduce one of them
(fig. 4) to show a very large cell, most probably
an initial cell from an auxospore.
Fig. 3. Bacteriastrum Besides the two plankton forms, several other

hyahnum Laud a species f Biddulphia were present in the sample
chain lmhedded in ^ , , . r» ■ *

mucilage. (Drawn by or amongst the drawings, e. g. B. vesiculosa
Dr. Justesen.) (Agardh) Boyer and B. tridens Ehbg.

\

■ t '

-'

! r- ■■;■

#

C. H. Ostenfeld: A List of Phytoplankton from the Boeton Strait, Celebes.

11

w$

fe/-'.-..*'« ''Cj

• ••;• • •. i

' ■ . ' ' \

K- -i. - * * • . tf *

Fig. 4. Biddulphia sinensis Grev., a very large cell, probably the cell which
comes from the auxospore. (Drawn by Dr. Justesen.)

Chaetoceras coarctatum Lauder, Trans. Microc. Soc, London,
1864, p. 79, pi. 8, fig. 8; Cleve, Bih. Sv. Vetensk. Akad. Handl., Bd. 1,
No. 11, 1873, p. 9, pi. 2, fig. 10; G. Karsten, Deutsche Tiefsee Exp.
1898-99, Bd. 2, Teil 2, 1906, p. 166, pi. 31, fig. 3.

Common in the plankton of Boeton Strait, both found in the
sample and drawn by Dr. Justesen.

Ch. compressum Lauder, 1. c., 1864, p. 78, pi. 8, fig. 6; Cleve,
1. c., 1873, pi. 8.

Drawn by Dr. Justesen.

Ch.didymum Ehbg.; Cleve, Bih. Sv. Vetensk. Akad. Handl, Bd. 20,
III, No. 2, 1894, p. 13, pi. 1, figs. 3-4; Gran, Diatom, in Nord.
Plankton, 1905, p. 79.

As the foregoing.

Ch. diversum Cleve, 1. a, 1873, p. 9, pi. 2, fig. 12; Gran, 1. c.,
1905, p. 87.

As the foregoing.

Ch. furca Cleve, A Treatise of the Phytoplankton, Upsala, 1897,
p. 21, pi. 1, fig. 10; Karsten, Deutsche Tiefsee Exp. 1898-99, Bd. 2.
Teil 2, 1906, p. 169, pi. 32, fig. 13.

As the foregoing.

Ch. Lauderi Balfs, in Lauder, 1. c, 1864, p. 77, pi. 8, fig. 4;
Ch. Weissflogii Schutt, Ber. Deutsch, bot. Ges., 1895, p. 44, lig. 17;
Gran, 1. c, 1905, p. 77.

As the foregoing.

Ch. Lorenzianum Grunow, Verhandl. k. k. zool.-botan. Ges. Wien,
1863, p. 157, pi. 14, lig. 13; Gran, 1. c, 1905, p. 76.

12

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 4.

Several of Dr. Justesen's drawings seem to represent this species
which is perhaps only the tropical race of the northern Ch. decipiens Cleve.
Ch. paradoxum Cleve, 1. c, 1873, p. 10, pi. 3, fig. 16.
Drawn by Dr. Justesen.

Ch. peruvianum Brightwell, Microsc. Journ., 1856, p. 107, pi. 7,
fig. 16; Gran, 1. c, 1905, p. 70.

Drawn by Dr. Justesen and not rare in the sample.
Ch. polygonum Schutt, Ber. Deutsch. Bot. Ges.. 1895, p. 46;
Ch. pol, forma Schroeder, Vierteljahrsschr. Naturf. Ges. Zürich, Jahrg.
51, 1906, p. 348, fig. 8.

A form agreeing well with Schroeder's figure was drawn by
Dr. Justesen.

Ch. Schmidtii Ostenfeld, Vid. Medd. Naturh. Forening, Køben-
havn, 1901, p. 155, fig. 8.

Several drawings are very like the species which I have
described from the Bed Sea and the Gulf of Siam.

Ch. secundum Cleve, 1. c, 1873, p. 10, pi. 2, fig. 14; Ch. curvi-
setum Cleve, in Kanonbaaden Hauchs Togter, Kjøbenhavn 1889, p. 55
with fig.; Gran, 1. c, 1905, p. 91.
Drawn by Dr. Justesen.

Ch. tetrastichon Cleve, A Treatise of Phytoplankton, 1897,
p. 22, pi. 1, fig. 7.
As the foregoing.

Ch. Vanheurckii Gran, Norske Nordhavs Exp., Protophyta, 1897,
p. 18; Ostenfeld, Botan. Tidsskr., 25, 1902, p. 240, figs. 18-19.
As the foregoing.

Corethron criophilum Castracane, Challenger Bep., 1886, p. 85,
pi. 21, figs. 12, 14, 15; C. hystrix Hensen, V. Ber. Kommiss. in Kiel,

1887, p. 89, pi. 5, fig. 49; C.
pelagicum Brun, Mém. soc. de
phys. et d'hist. nat. Geneve, vol.
31, pt. II, no. 1, tab. 19, fig. 6;
B. Schroeder, 1. c, p. 343, fig. 3.
Two drawings by Dr. Justesen
have been referred to this widely
distributed species. —

None of the drawings of Cosci-
nodiscus-forms showed any struct-
ure of the valves, they were
therefore quite useless. But this
drawback was much diminished,
as the sample contained several
Coscinodisci which could be re-
ferred to species, only the larger

c-i« c /^„„-„ j- -*u n ones being broken to pieces,

rig. 5. Coscinodiscus sp. with many small ö , . r

Cocconeis sp. attached to the girdle. Amongst the drawings were
(Drawn by Dr. Justesen). two showing how the Coscinodisci

are used as hosts for smaller
diatoms. I reproduce one of them (fig. 5): The Coscinodiscus wears
11 individuals of Cocconeis sp. around the girdle.

C. H. Ostenfeld: A List of Phytoplankton from the Boeton Strait, Celebes. 13

Coscinodiscus Castracanei nom. now; C. centralis var. nov.,
«Castracane, Challenger Rep, 1886, p. 155, pi. 2, fig. 3; ? C. oculus
iridis Ostenfeld, Botan. Tidsskr., 25, 1902, p. 222; non C. centralis
Ehbg., nec C. oculus iridis Ehbg.

Diam. ca. ?00 fi; valvæ planæ; rosula centralis obvia; areoli sat
magni, radiati; apicnli marginales
desunt; copula annulata dense striata.
Chromatophora haud numerosa, parva.

This species is easily known
when seen from the girdle, which is
densely and finely striate. The valve
has about the same structure as
that of C. oculus iridis, but is quite
flat (fig. 6).

As my specimens agree well
with the form figured by Castracane
as i>C. centralis var. nov.«, I have
named it C. Castracanei. It differs F i g . 6 Coscinodiscus Castracanei
from the true C. centralis by the nom. nov. a, valvar view; b, girdle
absence of any apiculi at the mar- view. (^p).

gin and by the flat valves, and does

not at all belong to the same group, that which I have called
Biapiculati.

C. Janischii A. Schmidt, Atl. d. Diatomaceenkunde, PI. 64, figs.
3—4; C. arafurensis var. nov., Castracane, 1. c, p. 153, pi. 2, fig. 4;
C. craspedodiscus Castracane, ibid., pi. 3, fig. 5.

Fragments of this large species were not rare in the sample.

C. Jonesianus (Grev.) nob.; Eupodiscus Jonesianus Greville, Trans.
Microsc, Soc, 1862, p. 22, pi. 2, fig. 3; E. ? commutatus Grunow,
Denkschr. Wien. Akad. math. Nat. Kl., 1884, p. 79, ex minima parte;
Cose, radiatus, var. Jonesianus Van Heurck, Treatise Diatom., 1896,
p. 531, ex minima parte; ? Coscinodiscus sp. A. Schmidt, 1. c,
pi. 60, fig. 16.

Diam. 200 — 280 u.; valvæ plano-convexæ ; rosula centralis ex
areolis majusculis cfformata; areoli ceteri sat delicati fere ut in
C. Granu Cough; series rectæ, + fasciculatæ ; apiculi numerosi sub-
marginales uniseriati delicati, duo autem magni, conici, cavi, fere ut
in C. commutato Grun.; apiculi non pauci, delicatissimi in orbem
irregulärem fere dimidium inter centrum et marginem ducli ; copula
rcgnlari (non obliqua), ca. 50 — 60 (Li lata. Chromatophora numerosa,
sat magna.

In a paper on the phytoplankton of the Aral Sea (Wiss. Ergebn.
Aralsee-Exp., Lief. VIII, Isw. d. Turkest. Abt. d. k. Russ. Geogr. Gesellsch.
IV, St. Petersburg 1908) I have created the group Biapiculati for those
Coscinodiscus species which have: a radiate arrangement of the
areoles with some larger ones in the centre, a single row of small
apiculi near the margin of the valve and two larger apiculi in this
row, the angle between those two being larger than 90°, smaller
than 180°. To this group were referred: C. Granu Gough, C. ara-

14

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 4.

Fig. 7. Coscinodiscus Jonesianus (Grev.)
nob., a, valvar view showing the position
of two big processes, the small snbmarginal
apicnli, the very small apiculi halfway to
the centre and the central rosette of ar-
eoles; b, valvar view showing a sector with
chromatophores and the nucleus. (&%&).

lensis Ostf., C. biconicus Van Breemen, C. centralis Ehbg. and C. con-
cinnus Ehbg. Another species belonging hereto was rather common
in Dr. Justesens sample (fig. 7). On closer examination of the

older literature I found that
it could be identified with
Eiipodiscus Jonesianus Greville;
at the same time it became
evident that C. biconicus Van
Breemen was the same as
Eiipodiscus ? vel Coscinodiscus
commiitatiis Grunow (1. c, p. 79).
Greville's description of his
Eiipodiscus Jonesianus (1. c,
p. 22) is not very good, but
on comparing it with the figure,
no doubt remains that we have
here a Coscinodiscus, as also
Van Heurck (1. c.) has pointed
out. The figure show r s three
large apiculi (processes) instead
of two, but it is probably an
error in drawing. Greville says
that the structure is »minute«,
and that ^the puncta in the
centre of the disc are rather
larger than the rest.« This makes it difficult to identify his species
with Grunow's C. commutatus as Van Heurck (1. c.) and Rattray
(Proc. Roy. Soc. Edinburgh, 16, 1888-89, p. 84) have done. Grunow
(1. c.) says : »Mit C. concinnus hängt eine bisher verwechselte und
übersehene, nicht seltene Art zusammen, welche ich Eupodiscus ?
commutatus genannt habe, welche aber vielleicht besser bei Cosci-
nodiscus bleibt. Sie kommt bei Cuxhafen, Brasilien, China, Java
und im Peru Guano vor und hat zwei kleine marginale Anhängsel . .
Die kleinen Anhängsel von C. commutatus stehen nicht diametral
gegenüber. Am Rande stehen kurze Stacheln, von denen, wie bei
C. concinnus, kurze, oft schwer sichtbare Radien nach innen gehen,«
He quotes A. Schmidt, Atlas, pl. 60, fig. 16, which represents a
specimen from Peru Guano, but which is fragmentary and unsatis-
factory. Quite recently we have got an excellent photograph of the
Cuxhaven C. commutatus in a paper by Chr. Brockmann (Brack-
wasserstudien, in Schriften des Vereins für Naturk. an der Unter-
weser IV, Geestemünde, 1914, p. 43, fig. 5). From this it becomes
evident that it is the same species as that described as C. biconicus
by Van Breemen (Plankton van Noordzee en Zuiderzee. Leiden 1905,
p. 23, cfr. Ostenfeld, Aral Sea, p. 148, pl. 6, figs. 1—3) from the
Zuyder Zee.

This species is closely related to that from our sample, but it
differs in the much coarser structure and in the absence of the very
small apiculi halfway between the margin and the centre. Therefore

C. H. Ostenfeld: A List of Phytoplankton from the Boeton Strait, Celebes. J5

C. commulatiis Grun., as far as the North Sea form is concerned,
is not identical with C. Jonesianus (Grev.) (but it is probable that
Grunow has included both under the one name). Now it seems to
me convenient to keep Greville's name for the tropical form with
the »minute« structure (Greville's specimen came from a »guano;
locality unknown«) and Grunow's for the North Sea form. The
synonymy of the first is given above, that of the last is as follows:
C.commutatns Grun., Denkschr. Wien. Akad., 1884, p. 79, ex maxima
parte; Brockmann, 1. c, 1914, p. 43, fig. 5; C. concinnus, var. Jone-
sianus Van Heurck, Treatise Diatomac, 1896, p. 531, ex maxima
parte; C. biconicus Van Breemen, 1. c, 1905, p. 23, fig. 5; Ostenfeld,
1. c, p. 148, pi. 6, figs. 1-3.

In a Key to identify the species of the Biapiculati which I have
published in the above quoted paper (1908, p. 148) the section Ba
(which contained only C. biconicus) has to be altered thus:

B. Girdle band equally broad everywhere.

a. The two asymmetrical apiculi very large.

a, structure coarse; cell medium sized. C. commutatus

Grun.
|3, structure fine; cell large. C. Jonesianus (Grev.) nob.
The chromatophores of C. Jonesianus are numerous and rather
large, as seen in my figure (Fig. 7). The angle between the two
large apiculi is about 100°.

C. radiatus Ehbg., Abhandl. Berl. Akad., 1839, p. 148, pi. 3,
fig. 1.

Under this collective name I place some rather small coarsely
areolated Coscinodisci which were not rare in the sample.

C. Rothii (Ehbg.) Grunow, Denkschr. Wien Akad., 1884, p. 29,
tab. 3, fig. 20.

A rather small Coscinodiscus species (ca. 90 u.), which agreed
well with Grunow's figure, was found rarely in the sample.

C. undulans Rattray, 1. c, p. 104; C. undulatus Castracane,
Challenger Rep., p. 159, tab. 8, fig. 3; non C. undulatus Cleve.

Fragments of a large species with undulated valves and very
large areoles were not rare in the sample. It seems to agree well
with Castracanes's above quoted figure of his new species, which
came from the Pacific.

Detonula Moseleyana (Castr.) Gran, Nyt Magaz. Naturv. 1900,
p. 113; Lauderia? Moseleyana Castracane, 1. c, p. 90, pi. 24, fig. 9.

Drawn by Dr. Justesen.

D. Schroederi (Bergon) Gran, Diatom, in Nord. Plankton, 1905,
p. 22; Lauderia Schroederi Bergon, Soc. scientif. d'Arcachon, Stat,
biolog., 6 e année, 1902, p. 69, pi. 1, figs. 11-15; B. Schroeder, Viertel-
jahrsschr. Naturf. Ges. Zürich, 51, 1906, p. 344, fig. 4; G. Karsten,
Deutsche Tiefsee Exp. 1898-99, Bd. 2, Teil 2, 1906, p. 375, pi. 41,
fig. 10.

Drawn by Dr. Justesen.

To this species I think it better to refer the Detonula from the
Gulf of Siam which in my report (Bot. Tidsskr., 25, 1902, p. 225)
I have called D. delicatula (Perag.) Gran.

16

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 4.

Fig. 8. Ditylium triyonum B.

Ditylium sol (Van Heurck) De Toni, Sylloge Algar., 1894, p. 1018;
B. Schroeder, 1. c, p. 355, fig. 23; Triceratium sol Van Heurck,
Synopsis, pi. 115, figs. 1—2.
Drawn by Dr. Justesen.

D. trigonum B. Schroeder, Vierteljahrsschr. Naturf. Gesch. Zürich,
51, 1906, p. 356, fig. 25.

One of Dr. Justesen's drawings (Fig. 8) agrees well with the

description and figure of D. trigonum ;
but I am not convinced that it is an
independent species, more probably
only a form of the foregoing species.
Eucampia biconcava (Cleve) Osten-
feld, Bot. Tidsskr., 25, 1902, p. 241,
E. hemiauloides Ostenfeld, Vid. Medd.
Naturh. For., København, 1901, p. 157,
fig. 9; Climacodium biconccwum Cleve;
A Treatise of Phytoplankton, 1897, p.
22, pi. 2, figs. 16-17.

Dr. Justesen has made several
drawings of this tropical species.

E. zodiacus Ehbg., Kreideth., p. 71,
Schroed., valvar" view. ""(Drawn by P 1 - 4, fig. 8; Gran, Diatom., in Nord-
Dr. Justesen.) Plankton, 1905, p. 98, fig. 126.

Drawn by Dr. Justesen.
Gossleriella tropica Schutt, in De Toni, Sylloge Algar., 1894,
p. 1424; Das Pflanzenleben der Hochsee, 1895, p. 20, fig. 7; G. Kar-
sten, Deutsche Tiefsee-Exp. 1898-99, 1906, p. 368, pi. 40, fig. 14.

Dr. Justesen has made several nice drawings of this beautiful
diatom.

Hemiaulus sinensis Greville, Ann. Magaz. Nat. Hist. 16, p. 5,
fig. 9, 1865; H. Heibergi Cleve, Bih. k. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl.
Bd. 1, 1873, No. 11, p. 6, pi. 1, fig. 6.

Several drawings of this species were present.
Lauderia annulata Cleve, 1. c, 1873, p. 8, pi. 1, fig. 7; Gran,
Nyt Magaz. Naturv., Kristiania, 1900, p. 109, pi. 9,
figs. 1-4.

Drawn by Dr. Justesen.

Lauderiopsis costata Ostenfeld, Vid. Medd. Naturh.
Forening, København, 1901, p. 158, fig. 10.

A drawing by Dr. Justesen (fig. 9) must be referred
to this species.

Navicula membranacea Cleve, A Treatise of Phyto-
plankton, 1897, p. 24, pi. 2, fig. 25-28; Ostenfeld,
Botan. Tidsskr., 25, 1902, p. 245, fig. 23.
Several drawings of this species.
Palmeria Hardmaniana Grev. ; Van Heurck, A Treat-
ise of the Diatomaceæ, 1896, p. 538, f. 286; Ostenfeld,
Botan. Tidsskr., 25, 1902, p. 222, figs. 1-2. This riopsis costata
interesting form was found in the sample and Dr. Ju- Ostf.; girdle
stesen has made several drawings of it view. (Drawn by

Dr. Justesen.)

r

*

t-^__ -

: ._—

~

— —

— —

■ —

.___^ -

m

C. H. Ostenfeld: A List of Phytoplankton from the Boeton Strait, Celebes. \~]

Paralia sulcata (Ehbg.) Cleve, Bih. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl., Bd. 1,
Nr. 13, 1873, p. 7 ; Gran, Diatom, in Nord. Plankton, 1905, p. 14, fig. 5.

Found sparingly in the sample.

Planktoniella sol (Wallich) Schutt, in De Toni, Sylloge Algar.,
1894, p, 1424; Pflanzenleben der Hochsee, 1895, p. 20, fig. 8 ; Karsten,
Deutsche Tiefsee Exp. 1898-99, Bd. II, Teil 2, 1907, p. 369, pi. 39^
figs. 1-11.

Both found in the sample and also drawn by Dr. Justesen. —

Many of the drawings by Dr. Justesen showing forms of the
genus Rhizosolenia are impossible to identify owing to the absence of
any structure.

Rhizosolenia alata Brightwell, Quart. Journ. microsc. Sc, London,
6, 1858, p. 96, tab. 5, fig. 7.

This widely distributed species was present in the sample in a
long-beaked form. Amongst Dr. Justesens drawings several are to be
referred to this species, most of them belonging to the f. indica
(Perag.) Ostenfeld (Vid. Medd. Naturh. Forening, København, 1901,
p. 160; Botan. Tidsskr., 25, p. 227, fig 3). An interesting figure
shows the auxospore formation ; the auxospore represents the f.
indica, the old cell is the typical form.

Rh. amputata Ostenfeld, Botan. Tidsskr., 25, p. 227, fig. 4;
Karsten, Deutsche Tiefsee Exp. 1898-99, Bd. II, 2. Teil, 1905—07,,
p. 376, pi. 42, fig. 2. Of this species, which seems to be an Indo-
malayan form, Dr. Justesen has made three drawings.

Rh. calcar-avis Schultze, in Müll. Archiv, 1858, p. 339, pi. 13
figs. 5—10; Gran, Diatom., in Nord. Plankton, 1905, p. 54,
fig. 66.

The same circumstances as in Rh. alala here apply:
most of the drawings represent the large tropical form,
f. cochlea (Brun) Ostenfeld (Botan. Tidsskr., 25, p. 228,
fig. 5), some are intermediate and others again are like
the typical form ; further the auxospore formation (in the
same manner as that of R. alata) shows an auxospore part
which is f. cochlea and a remainder which is the type.

Rh. crassispina B. Schroeder, Vierteljahrsschr. Naturf.
Ges. Zürich, 51, 1906, p. 345, fig. 5.

Some drawings (Fig. 10) show that this interesting species,
which was hitherto known from Asiatic coastal waters of the
Pacific, also occurs in the Boeton Strait. B. Schroeder suggests
(1. c.) that it should perhaps be referred to Rh. hebetata
Bail, as a variety, but it seems to me very different from
that species. On the other hand, the structure is still
unknown, and the place within the genus therefore uncertain.

Rh. imbricata Brightwell, I.e., 1858, p. 95, pi. 5, fig. 6;
H. Peragallo, Monogr. Rhizosol., p. 113, pi. 5, figs. 2-3.

Drawn several times by Dr. Justesen.

Rh. robusta Norman, in Pritchard, Infus. 1861, p. 866,
pi. 8, fig. 42; Peragallo, 1. c, p. 109, pi. 2, fig. 1, pi. 3, B- Schroed.;
figs. 1-2; Karsten, Deutsche Tiefsee Exp. 1898-99, Bd. 2, 2, Sjrdk mew
p. 163, 1906, pi. 29, fig. 10. D ( r ™esS)

Fig. 10.

Rhizosolenia

crassispina

I g Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 4.

Numerous drawings of this characteristic species were made.

Rh. setigera Brightwell, 1. c, 1858, p. 95, pi. 5, fig. 7; Gran,
Diatom, in Nord. Plankton, 1905, p. 53, fig. 64.

Drawn by Dr. Justesen and also found by me in the sample.

Rh. Stolterfothii H. Peragallo, Diatom, de Villefranche, 1888,
p. 90, pi. 6, fig. 44; Gran, 1. c, p. 49, fig. 55.

Drawn by Dr. Justesen.

Rh. styliformis Brightwell, Quart. Journ. microsc. Sc, 6, 1858,
p. 96, pi. 5, fig. 5; Peragallo, Monographie Rhiz., p. Ill, pi. 4,
figs. 1—5.

Both the type and the large tropical form, f. latissima Btw.
(1. c, fig. 5 c), were represented amongst the drawings.

Roperia tesselata (Roper) Grun , in Van Heurck, Synopsis, 1885,
pi. 118, fig. 6; Eupodiscus tesselatus Roper, Quart. Journ. Microsc. Sc,
6, 1858, p. 19, pi. 3, lig. 1.

Found in the sample.

Stephanopyxis Palmeriana (Grev.) Grunow, Denksch. Akad. Wien,
1884, p. 38; Otto Müller, Ber. deutsch. Bot. Ges., 1901, 19, p. 196,
fig. 1; Creswellia P. Greville, Transact. Microsc. Sc, 1865, p. 2, pi. 1,
fig. 9.

Common in the Boeton Strait, to judge from the many drawings.

S. turris (Grev.) Ralfs, in Pritchard, Infus., 1861, p. 826, pi. 5,
fig. 74; Gran, Diät, in Nordisches Plankton, 1905, p. 14, fig. 6.

Drawn by Dr. Justesen.

Streptotheca thamensis Cleve, in Shruhsole, Journ. Quekett
Microsc Club, 1890, N. S., 4, p. 259, pi. 13, fig. 4-6; S. maxima
Cleve, Kgl. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl., 35, Nr. 5, 1901, p. 57, pi. 8,
fig. 5; S. indica Karsten, Deutsche Tiefsee Exp. 1898-99, Bd. 2,
Teil 2, 1907, p. 395, pi. 46, fig. 8.

Amongst Dr. Justesens drawings both the typical S. thamensis
and the large tropical form (S. maxima) are found, thus showing the
identity of the two species.

Bd.2 . DANSK BOTANISK ARKIV • Nr. 5

UDGIVET AF DANSK BOTANISK FORENING

= 1916 =

Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora.

I.

Af Ove Rostrup.

(Med Tavle I— III).

1 J. Linds »Danish Fungi as represented in the herbarium
of E. Rostrup« er optaget Størstedelen af mine mykologiske
Fund indtil 1912. Hvad jeg dengang oversaa eller senere har
faaet undersøgt og bestemt af tidligere Fund, samt hvad jeg
siden har fundet, er nedenstaaende en Fortegnelse over. For-
uden de for Landet ny Arter, der er forsynede med en *, har jeg
anført Findesteder for en Del Arter, der i „Danish Fungi etc."
kun er nævnt fra et eller nogle faa Findesteder, eller som jeg
har fundet paa Værtplanter, paa hvilke de ikke tidligere er be-
mærkede. Af ny Arter er der beskrevet 19, der alle er forsynede
med Afbildninger, ligesom jeg har afbildet en Del tidligere be-
skrevne Arter, af hvilke jeg har fundet afvigende Former eller
Monstrøsiteter, eller som der ikke forelaa Figurer — eller kun
mindre heldige Figurer — af.

Oomycetes.
Peronosporaceae.
Cystopus candidus Lév. Paa Camelina linicola. Kobenhavn.
Cystopus cubicus Lév. Paa Tragopogon campestris og T. major. Bota-
nisk Have i Kobenhavn. Cirsium oleraceum. S. Bistrup, J. Urlev Skov.
Plasmopara pusilla (de By.) Schroet. Paa Geranium silvaticum. S.
Boserup Skov.

Peronospora violacea Berk. Paa Knautia arvensis. S. Kirkelte Hegn.

Synchytriaceae.

Synchytrium aureuill Schroet. Paa Cirsium palustre. J. Nebsager.
Synchytrium globosum Schroet. Paa Cirsium oleraceum. S. Folehaven.
Urophlyctis major Schroet. Paa Rumex acetosa. J. Sæby.

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5. 1

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

Zygomycetes.
Mucoraceae.
*Mucor problems Schostakow. Paa Hestegødning. S. Gelsskov 1915.
♦Mucor plasmaticus v. Tiegh. Paa Hestegødning. S. Kirkelte Hegn,
Okt. 1915.

*Absidia glauca Hagem. I Jorden. Møen: Borre 1913.
Absidia orchidis (Vuill.) Hagem. I Jorden. Møen: Borre.
Pilobolus Kleinii v. Tiegh. Paa Hestegødning. København.

*Mortierellaceae.

*Mortierella candelabrum v. Tiegh. et le Monn. Paa Polyporus adustus.
S. Jægersborg Dyrehave. Paa raaddent Ved: S. Bavnsholt Hegn 1913.

*3Iortierella polycephala Coemans. Paa nedfaldne Naale og raaddent
Ved af Picea excelsa. S. Bøndernes Hegn, Folehaven, Giesegaard 1914.

*Mortierella simplex v. Tiegh. et le Monn. Paa Ekskrementer af Meles
taxus. S. Gelsskov, Aug. 1915.

*Mortierella globulifera n. sp. Hyphis sporangiferis caespitosis, conti-
nuis, simplicibus, basi incrassatis, l / 2 — 1 mm altis, infra 24 — 28//, supra

Fig. 1. Monierella globulifera. a. Basis af Sporongiebærerne 260 : 1,
b. Spidsen af 2 Sporangiebærere og Sporer 560 : 1.

4,5 — 5,5 [x crassis, basi vesiculis subglobosis, hyalinis instructis. Sporangiis
globosis, albis, glabris, 40 — 48 p. diam. Sporis globosis, episporio tenuiter
echinulato, 6 — 7// diam. (Fig. 1).

In fimo equino. S. Jægersborg Dyrehave, Juni 1913.

Af de hidtil beskrevne 28 Mortierella-Aiter er M. echinulata Harz, den
eneste, der har piggede Sporer, og M. tuberosa v. Tiegh. og M . pilulifera
v. Tiegh. de eneste, der udmærker sig ved kugleformig opsvulmede Hyfer
ved Grunden af Sporangiebærerne, men Protoplasmaet i disse er her meget
mørkt farvet.

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I. 3

Cephalidaceae.

*Piptocephalis mieroccphala v. Tiegh. Paa Mucor sp. paa Ræveekskre-
menter. S. Gelsskov 1914.

*Piptocephalis fusispora v. Tiegh. Paa Mucor sp. København 1914.
S. Ermelunden.

*Chaetocladium Brefridii v. Tiegh. et le Monn. Paa Mucor sp. paa
Ræveekskrementer. S. Gelsskov 1914.

Entotnophthoraceae.

Enipusa muscac Cohn. Denne paa Stuefluer saa almindelige Art har jeg
samlet paa folgende andre Fluer, der — ligesom de i det følgende nævnte
Fluearter — velvilligst er bestemt af Museumsinspector W. Lundbeck,
hvorfor jeg herved bringer ham min bedste Tak.

Paa Hylemyia cardui. J. Borris.

— coarctata. J. Tylstrup.

- Hyetodesia variabilis. S. Boserup Skov.

- Melanostoma mellinum. Amager Fælled.

- Melanostoma scalare. S. Tokkekøb Hegn.

- Scatophaga squalida. København.

stercoraria. S. Tystofte, Jægersborg Hegn.

Medens alle disse er samlede i Juli — Oktober Maaneder, kan jeg med-
dele, at Lærer Kav Petersen i Aarhus allerede i April Maaned paa Scato-
phaga stercoraria fandt »en forbavsende Mængde Fluer, der dels var døde
af Flueskimmelsvamp og dels var i Færd med at
do deraf« (Brev af 25. April 1914).

Empusa grylli (Fres.) Nowak. Stenobothrus
bicolor. S. Uggeløse. Epidemisk paa Cikader (Li-
burnia obscurella), der sad paa Undersiden af Blade
af Lysimachia vulgaris og Comarum palustre paa
en lille Skoveng. S. St. Hareskov.

Konidierne 36—41 X 31—38//.
*Empusa sciarae Edgar W. Olive. I stor
Mængde paa smaa Myg (Sciara sp.), der udvikle-
des i henraadnende Frø og Filtrerpapir i et Spire- °' K* ori idier 400 1
apparat. København, Okt. 1897. (Fig. 2).

*Empusa Fresenii Now. Paa Bedelus (Aphis papaveris), siddende paa
blomstrende Runkelroer. Hvilesporerne fyldte Dyrene og gik endog ud
i Følehorn og Ben (se Tav. I Fig. 1, der viser et Laar af en Bladlus,

1*

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

indeholdende 31 saadanne Hvilesporer). S. Tune, Sept. 1912, Tystofte.
(Fig. 3a).

Entoinophthora muscivora Schroet. Denne Art, der ligesom Empusa
muscae synes at være aim. paa Fluer, har jeg fundet paa folgende Arter:

Leptis lineola. S. Eskemosegaards Skov.

Sapromyza rorida. S. Kude Skov, Eskemosegaards Skov, Sten-
holt Vang.

Lauxania aenea. S. Lyngby.
Sciomyza sp. S. Boserup Skov.
Tachydromya major. S. Boserup Skov.

Entoinophthora tenthredinis Fres. Paa Imago af en Hemifeles sp. (be-
stemt af Dr. I. C. Nielsen). S. Jægersborg Hegn. Paa en Larve af Pachy-

protasis rapae. S. Boserup
Skov. Paa en ubestemmelig
Bladhvepselarve. S. Ryget.
Konidierne 39— 50 (—62)
X 29— 34 (—52)//.

Entoinophthora sphaero-
sperma Fres. Paa Tachy-
dromia (flavicornis?). S.
Eskemosegaards Skov. I
stor Mængde paa Sapromyza
rorida. S. Folehaven. Paa
en Kemiteles sp. (bestemt
af Dr. I. C. Nielsen). S.
Jægersborg Hegn. Paa Imago af Kornsmælderen (Agriotes lineatus), samlet
af Lærer Kay Petersen i Aarhus, der skriver: »Smælderne fandtes paa
Hundegræstuer i Udkanten af en Havremark ved Marselisborg Slot. Der
var i Regelen et Par Stykker paa hver storre Tue«.

Entoinophthora aphidis Hoffm. Paa Aphis brassicae. S. Lyngby.
Paa Aphis sp. paa Jordbær. Langel. Tranekjær. (Fig. 3b).

Entoinophthora echinospora Thaxt. Paa Lauxania Elisae (?). S. Lyng-
by. Paa en Myg. S. Rude Skov.

Fig. 3. er. Empusa Fresenii, b. Entoinophthora
aphidis. Konidier 320 : 1.

*Basidiobolaceae.

*Basidiobolus ranaruin Eidam. Paa Ekskrementer af Bufo vulgaris og
Rana platyrrhinus. S. Bure So, St. Hareskov, Juli 1913.

D. 10. Juli hjembragtes Froen, d. 11. kvitteredes et Ekskrement, og alle-
rede d. 13. fandtes der paa dette en rig Vegetation, saavel af Konidier
som af Hvilesporer.

Ove Rostrup : Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I. 5

Exoasci.
Endomycetaceae.
*Eremascus albus Eidam. Paa raadne Frugter af Daucus carota i Spire-
apparat. København, April 1889.

Carpoasci.
Gymnoascaceae.

*Gryninoascus Reesii Baranetzky. Paa gamle Hundeekskrementer.

Loll. Steensgaard, Juli 1900. Paa raadne Plantedele. Kobenhavn 1916.

*Arachniotus ruber (v. Tiegh.) Schroet. I Jorden. S. Charlottenlund 1911.

*Arachniotus candidus (Eidam) Schroet. Paa Ræveekskrementer. S.

Gelsskov 1914.

Asci kuglerunde, 8^ i Diam., eller bredt ovale, 8.5 X 7 [x.
Myxotriclium brunneum Rostr. Denne Svamp udfyldte fuldstændig
en Puppe, der var dannet af en fra Glostrup modtaget Amphidasys betu-
Za nW-Larve. Maj 1914.

Ctenomyces serratus Eidam. Paa henraadnende Kalkunfjer. S. Gels-
skov, Aug. 1914.

Aspergillaceae.

*Aspergillus nidulans Eidam. Alm. paa henraadnende Fro i Spire-
apparater; paa fugtigt Bomuld og Kork. København.

* Aspergillus Amstelodami (L. Magnin). Paa visne Blade af Querem
robur. S. Gelsskov 1911.

*Eurotium insigne Wint. Paa henraadnende Straa og Blade af Græsser.
S. Nygaard ved Damhussoen, Slangerup,
Maj 1913.

Asci ægformede, 43 X 34//, Sporerne
kugleformede, 10 — 12 ja i Diam.

Anixiopsis stercoraria Hans. Denne
Svamp blev fundet i 1874 paa Ræveekskre-
menter i det sydvestlige Jylland af E. Chr.
Hansen, der 21 Aar efter med sit gamle
Materiale, der mærkelig nok havde holdt sig
i Live saa længe, anstillede talrige Dyrknings- Fig 4 Microascus sordidus .
forsøg 1 ), ved hvilke han bl. a. paaviste, at En Cirrus 50 : 1.

den havde en Konidieform. Siden synes

Svampen ikke at være bemærket noget Steds, førend jeg i 1914 og 1915
genfandt den — ligeledes paa Ræveekskrementer og baade med Konidier
og Perithecier. S. Gelsskov.

l ) Bot. Zeit. 1897, S. 127.

6 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

*Microascus sordidus Zuk. Paa henraadnende Plantedele (Frugter af
Platanus occidentalis, Blade af Fagus silvatica, sklerotiserede Bær af Vac-
cinium myrtillus). København, S. Gelsskov, Tokkekob Hegn.

Meget karakteristiske er denne Svamps overordentlig lange, rodbrune
Cirri. (Fig. 4) 1 ).

Onygenaceae.

Onygena equina Fr. Paa Hestehove. S. Klosterris Hegn, Marts 1913.
(Fig. 5a).

Onygena corvina Fr. Paa nogle i Efteraaret 1913 i Gelsskov udlagte
Kalkunfjer fremkom i Aug. 1914 en Mængde smukt udviklede Exemplarer
af nævnte Svamp. Sammen med disse Fjer var der tillige udlagt nogle
"under Sygdom af faldne Menneske-Taanegle, paa hvilke der ligeledes frem-
kom en Del Onygena; disse
lignede habituelt mest O.
$ O equina, men deres Sporer og
<@P f\ ** Sporesække stemmede ganske
v/ i* overens med Kalkunfjersvam-
Kg> VJ pens ; begge havde Sporesække
paa 9 — 11 X 7 — 8// og Sporer
b paa 6 — 7 X 2>;i, medens Di-

Fig. 5. a. Onygena equina, b. O. corvina. mensionerne for en paa nøj-
Sporesæk og Sporer. 860 : 1. agtig samme Sted i Aug. 1906

paa Hestehove fundet O. equina
var følgende: Sporesække 14—17 X 10 — 12^, Sporer 7 — 9 X 4 — 5 p. De
Maal, der aim. angives for disse 2 Arter, er:

x ) Senere Tilføjelse : Ved at sammenligne Beskrivelsen og Figurerne i
Emil Chr. Hansens »De danske Gjødningssvampe« (Vid. Medd. f. d.
naturhist. For. i Kbhvn. 1876, S. 207) af den Svamp, som her beskrives
under Navnet Sphaerella Schumacheri, med Zu kåls af Microascus sor-
didus, viser det sig at være samme Art, de har haft for sig. At denne
intetsomhelst har at gøre med Sphaerella — Mycosphaerella — i den nu
vedtagne Begrænsning af denne Slægt, er indlysende, og Saccardo har
da ogsaa overført Hansens Svamp til Slægten Rosellinia; at den imid-
lertid heller ikke hører hjemme her, viser Zu kåls udførlige Beskrivelse.
Men Svampens rette Navn maa da være Microascus Schumacheri (Hans.) !
Jeg benytter Lejligheden til at gøre opmærksom paa et Par mindre
nøjagtige Udtryk i Saccardos Oversættelse af Hansens Beskrivelse
(Syll. I, 276). Han siger om Asci »oblongo-ovatis, subsessilibus«, medens
det hos Hansen hedder »omvendt ægformede, siddende« og i det franske
Resumé »sessiles, obovales«, og om Sporernes Farve har Saccardo
»olivaceo-brunneis«, medens Hansen skriver »gulbrune, gennemsigtige« ;
»jaunes brunes, transparentes«.

Ove Rostrup : Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I. 7

O. equina: Snoresække 16—24 X 12—16/*, Sporer 5—9 X 4— G«.
O.corvina: 8— 10 X 7—8/*, — 5—8x2—3^.

Der er herefter næppe nogen Tvivl om, at det er O. corvina, der fandtes
paa Menneskeneglene (Fig. 5b).

Erysiphaceae.

Phyllaetinia guttata (Fr.) Lév. Paa en Vandring gennem Ermelunden
kort efter Lovfald i 1913 overraskedes jeg allerede i nogen Afstand fra
en stor Bøg ved at se Bladene under denne hvidfarvede, som om de var
besat med Bim. Ved nærmere Eftersyn viste Aarsagen sig at være den,
at et meget stort Procenttal af Bladene var besat med Phyllaetinia guttata,
der dækkede bele eller Størstedelen af Bladenes underside. Trods grundig
Undersøgelse under talrige andre Træer rundt om i Ermelunden og den
tilstødende Del af Dyrehaven fandt jeg ikke et eneste Blad med samme
Svamp. Ogsaa i 1914 fandt jeg under det nævnte Træ — og kun der —
talrige angrebne Blade, men dog langtfra i saaclan Mængde som i 1913.
Men hvad kan Grunden være til, at kun dette ene Træ bliver saa stærkt
befængt ?

Uncinula biconiis (Fr.) Lév. Denne Arts Oidieform (Oidium aceris
Kbh.) angives (f. Ex. af Lindau) at have Oidier paa 25 — 45 X 8 — 12/*,
altsaa c. 3% Gang saa lange som brede. Ved at maale en stor Del Oidier
fra Blade af Acer pseudoplatanus (Kbhvn. Aug. 1914) fandt jeg imidlertid
et ganske andet Forhold mellem Længde og Bredde. Maalene var: 27 — 42
X 15 — 20 /*, og det nøjagtige Gennemsnit 33.3 X 16.7/*, altsaa Oidier, der
kun var dobbelt saa lange som brede. Og endnu tykkere — i Forhold til
Længden — fandt jeg Oidierne paa Blade af Acer campestre (Langel. Carls-
eje, Aug. 1903) nemlig: 24—37 X 14—18/*, i Gennemsnit 27.7 X 16.8//.

Uncinula necator (Schw.) Burr. Ogsaa denne Arts Oidier (Oidium
Tuckeri Berk.) har jeg fundet betydelig større, end jeg har set angivet i
Literaturen. Medens saaledes Schroeter og Lindau begge skriver 25 — 30
X 15—17/* (G. Winter har endog 8 X 5/*), har jeg ved Maalinger af en
Mængde Oidier (Ellingegaard, Aug. 1913) fundet Dimensionerne: 30—44
X 18—23^, i Gennemsnit 37 X 21 /*.

Hypocreaceae.

Hypomyces aurantius (Fr.) Tul. Paa Polyporus varius. S. Klosterris
Hegn, Marts 1913.

*Melanospora leucotricha Cda. Tern. aim. paa døde Frø i Spireappa-
rater hele Aaret rundt. København. Paa henraadnende Grene. S. Rude
Skov, Okt. 1913.

8 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

*Melanospora verveeina (Desm.) Fckl. Paa visne Blade af Quercus robur.
S. Gelsskov 1911.

*Melanospora Townei Griff. Paa henraadnende Naale af Picea excelsa.
S. Gelsskov 1914.

*Nectriella charticola Fckl. Paa henraadnende Pap.
S. Bondernes Hegn, Okt. 1913.

*Nectriella paludosa Fckl. Paa meget fugtigt lig-
gende Straa af Avena sativa. S. Lundby, Aug. 1913.
Sporerne 13 — 15 X 5 — 6pt.

Nectria episphaeria Fr. Paa Xylaria polymorpha.
S. Ermelunden, Nov. 1914. Paa Cytospora pinastri paa
Naale af Abies alba (1 — 4 Peritbecier paa hver Cyto-
spora-Pyknide). S. Gelsskov, April 1915.

Nectria sanguinea Fr. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af
Crataegus oxyacantha. S. Ermelunden.

*Caloneetria belonospora Schroet. Paa
Diatrype stigma. S. Rude Skov, April
1914.

Fig. 6 viser et Par Sporer og en mon-
En ganske lignende »Doppelascus« har G.
Moesz fundet hos Dermatea carpinea 1 ).

*Calonectria pellucida n. sp. Peritheciis superficialibus,
perfecte sphaericis, pellucido-albis v. hyalinis, 140 — 150 fx
diam., pariete 15 jx crasso. Ascis cylindraceis, breviter
pedicellatis, saepe curvatis, 160 — 165 X 5«. Sporis mono-
stichis, fusoideis, utrinque acutissimis, 3 — 5 septis, qua vix
in conspectum cadunt, instructis, guttulatis, 18 — 21 X 3.7 —
L3ju. (Fig. 7).

Ad paleas Dactylidis glomeratae. S. Gelsskov, Marts 1912.
Kun én anden Calonectria-Axt udmærker sig ogsaa ved
hyaline Perithecier, nemlig C. adianti Rehni.

Chromocrea gelatinosa (Fr.) Seaver (= Hypocrea g.).
Paa henraadnende Græsstraa. J. Sæby, Aug. 1893.

Epichloé typhina (Fr.) Tul. Paa Poa pratensis. S. Ørslev
(P. Nielsen). Paa Alopecurus geniculatus. S. Præstevangen
v. Hillerod.

Claviceps nigricans Tul. Paa Scirpus paluster. Amager
Fælled, Aug. 1908. Calfnectria

Claviceps purpurea (Fr.) Tul. Paa Avena pubescens. pellucida.
n t i -IA ! t, -n T, En Sporesæk

S. Jægersborg Dyrehave. Paa Festuca alopecurus. Bot. 560 • 1

Fig. 6. Calonectria

belonospora.
En Dobbeltascus
og Sporer 560 : 1.

strøs Sporesæk.

Botanikai Kozlemények 1911, S. 112.

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I. 9

Have i Kobenhavn. Paa Andropogon bicornis. S. Ørslev (P. Nielsen).
Paa Lagurus ovatus. Bot. Have i Kobenhavn.

Over nogle Spiringsforsøg med Sklerotier af Claviceps purpurea giver
hosstaaende 2 Tabeller en Oversigt. Sklerotierne var indsamlede i Løbet
af Efteraaret 1913, hvorefter de blandede med Jord i smaa Urtepotter
tilbragte Vinteren under aaben Himmel. I Marts Maaned toges de ind
og udsaaedes i Petriskaale paa Filtrerpapir, der stadig holdtes fugtigt.
Tab. 1 viser, hvorledes Spiringen forlob.

Tabel

1.

Sklerotier fra

Antal

Sklerotier,

udsaat

i Efteraaret

1913

Spirede

i Foraaret

1914

Spirede

i Foraaret

1915

Døde

Secale cereale

Molinia coerulea

61
37

61

37

168

415

60
12

2

7
3

—

Arundo phragmites

Phalaris arundinacea

Festuca gigantea

Dactylis glomerata

168
569

83
20

152

16

5

Medens Sklerotierne for de 3 førstnævnte Arter »spirede ud« første
Foraar, blev af de 3 sidstnævnte en Del henliggende uspirede, ligesom det
er Tilfældet med Frø af mange Planter. Efter i Vinteren 1914 — 15 igen
en Tid at have været udsat for Frost spirede en Del af dem i Foraaret
1915, medens Pesten raadnede.

Tabel 2.

Sklerotier fra

Antal Stromata pr. Sklerotie

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

Arundo phragmites

Molinia coerulea

Phalaris arundinacea

Festuca gigantea

132
10

230

15

4

34

9

135

21
2

2

6

37

22

6

7

11

3

1

1
4
4
1

1
1

1
1

2

1

Tab. 2 viser for de 5 Arters Vedkommende, hvormange Stromata der
fremkom af hvert Sklerotium. For den sjette Art, Eugen, var Antallet

10

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

langt mere varierende, lige fra 2 til 58, ret-
tende sig efter Sklerotiets Størrelse ; i Gennem-
snit fandtes her 12.

Fig. 8 viser et forgrenet Stroma, frem-
kommet af et Sklerotium fra Dactylis.

Jeg skal endnu tilføje, at der i flere Til-
fælde fandtes betydelige Farvenuancer hos de
af de forskellige Meldrøjer fremvoksede Stro-
mata ; saaledes svarede Farven hos Stromaet
paa Festuca gigantea-Sklerotievne for Stok-
kens Vedkommende til Nr. 588 i Klincksiecks »Code des couleurs« og
Hovedet til Nr. 53 B, medens de tilsvarende for Phalaris arundinacea'&
Vedkommende var Nr. 87 og Nr. 62.

Fig. 8.
Claviceps purpurea
Se Teksten.

7:1.

*Laboulbeniaceae.

*Eumonoiconiyces papuanus Thaxt. Paa en lille, sort Rovbille (Oxy-
teles rugosus 1 )). København, 29. Juni 1913. (Fig. 9).

Denne Svamp er i Følge Thaxters store Monografi af Laboulbenia-
ceerne, af hvilke der alene paa Rovbiller er beskrevet 105 Arter i 31 Slægter,
hidtil kun kendt fra New
Pomerania i Bismarckarldpelet
ligeledes paa en Oxyteles-Avt.
Paa min Rovbille fandtes 15 —
20 Exemplarer af Svampen,
fordelt paa Hoved, Thorax,
Bagkrop og Ben.

Opmuntret af dette tilfæl-
dige Fund af en Repræsentant
for denne i saa mange Hen-
seender mærkelige Svampefa-
milie, tog jeg d. 25. Maj 1914
ud til Furesøen i Haab om at
kunne finde andre Arter paa de
under Stenene ved Bredderne

saa talrige Løbebiller. Jeg var da ogsaa saa heldig paa denne første
Tur at finde Laboulbeniaceer paa hele 5 forskellige Arter Lobebiller,
og paa senere Ekskursioner til samme Sted fandt jeg yderligere 2 Arter
Løbebiller med Laboulbenier. De af disse, som det er lykkedes mig at
bestemme, er følgende 2 Arter:

Fig. 9. Eumonoicomyces papuanus. 190:1.

Ligesom de fleste af de i det følgende nævnte Billearter bestemt af mag. se.
Kai L. Henriksen, hvorfor jeg ogsaa her bringer ham min bedste Tak.

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I. 11

*Laboulbenia i'lagellata Peyr. Paa Anchomenus albipes og A. Krynickii.
S. Furesø, Maj 1914. (Se Tav. I, Fig. 2).

At denne Art i hvert Fald paa dette Sted er meget almindelig, viser
en Indsamling fra Sommeren 1915, hvor 17 af 23 indsamlede Anchomenes
albipes altsaa ca. 75 pCt. var besat med Svampen. Derimod var 25 Indi-
vider fra d. 25. September s. A. alle fri for Laboulbenia, hvad der tyder
paa, at denne kun trives i den varme Sommertid.

*Laboulbenia pterostichi Thaxt. Paa Pterostichus nigrita og P. strenuus.
S. Furesø, Maj 1914. (Se Tav. I, Fig. 3).

De 3 Lobebillearter, paa hvilke jeg har fundet Laboulbenier, som jeg
imidlertid paa Grund af Svampens ufuldstændige Udvikling ikke har været
i Stand til at bestemme, er Anchomenes fuliginosus, Pterostichus pygmaeus
og Elaphrus cupreus.

Sphaeriaceae.

Sordaria curvula de By. Af denne paa Gødning og henraadnende
Plantedele almindelige Svamp fandt jeg i Juli 1913 paa nedfaldne Frugter
af Crataegus monogyna i Jægersborg Dyrehave en Form med næsten linie-
formede Perithecier (Tav. I, Fig. 4). Medens Winter angiver Dimensio-
nerne til 750—800 x 350—400// og Schroeter til 600—800 X 300—400//
— Perithecierne altsaa dobbelt saa høje som brede — var Gennemsnittet
af en Kække Maalinger af Perithecier paa Crataegus-Fvugtevne 1060 X
320//; disse var altsaa 3V 3 Gange saa høje som tykke. Sporerne var 20—22
X 13—14//.

*Sordaria minor (Ell. et Ev.) Sacc. et Syd. Paa henraadnende Straa
af Calamagrostis sp. S. Rude Skov, Dec. 1914.

Sordaria minuta Fckl. Paa Hundeekskrementer. S. Klosterris Hegn,
Marts 1913.

*Sordaria setosa Wint. Paa døde Frugter af Platanus orientalis og
Onobrychis viciifolia i Spireapparat. København, Febr. 1913. Paa Ekskre-
menter af Meles taxus. S. Gelsskov, Aug. 1915.

Sporesækkene indeholdt 128 Sporer.

Sordaria pleiospora Wint, Paa Kogødning. S. Frerslev Hegn, Aug. 1915.
*PIeurage verruculosis C. N. Jensen. Denne meget ejendommelige
Svamp fandt jeg i stor Mængde paa nogle fra Tingskov i Jylland stammende
»fodsyge« Havrestraa, der var henlagt paa fugtigt Filtrerpapir i en lukket
Glasbeholder (til Undersøgelse for eventuelt forekommende Fusarium-
Arter), Sept. 1911.

Naar C. N. Jensen, der fandt Svampen i en Jordprøve fra en Havre-
mark 1 ), henfører den til Slægten Pleurage (—Sordaria ex p.), er det for at

i) Fungus flora of the soil (Corn. Univ. Agr. Exp. St. o. t. Coll. of Agric.
Bull. 315, S. 472 (1912)).

12 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

undgaa at opstille en ny Slægt: »It is to be observed that this species is
placed in the genus Pleurage rather than to form a new genus«, siger han,
men jeg tror ikke, han burde være veget tilbage for dette sidste, da Svam-
pen ei saa afvigende fra alle andre Arter af Slægten »Pleurage«, at der ikke
er Tvivl om, at den dog en (Jang vil blive opstillet som Typus for en helt
ny Slægt.

Sporormia lageniformis Feld. Paa gammel Hestegødning. S. Jægers-
borg Dyrehave, Gelsskov, Rude Skov.

♦Sporormia vexans Anw. Paa Raadyrekskrementer. S. Tisvilde Hegn,
Juni 1915.

♦Sporormia corynespora Niessl. Paa Kogødning. S. Frerslev Hegn,
Au-. L915.

Trichosphaeria minima (Fckl.) Wint. Paa Ved af Fagus silvatica. S.
Gelsskov, Maj L891.

♦Chaetosphaei ia tusoa Fckl. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Quercus robur.
S. Elmelunden, Marts 1911.

Sporerne 15—21 x 6—7/*.

Melanomma pulvisculum (Curr.) Sacc. Paa Ved af Fagus silvatica.
S. Frederiksdal Storskov, Maj 1891.

♦Ceratostoma Caulincola Fckl. Paa Frugtskal og Kimblade af spirende
Agern {Querem robur). S. Charlottenlund, April 1911. (Tav. I, Fig. 5).

♦Ceratosphaeria aeruginosa Rehm. Paa en død Gren af Quercus robur.
S. Thureby l«>14.

Sporerne 65 X 5.5//.

Nitschkia cupularis (Fr.) Krst. Paa dødt Ved. S. Boserup Skov, Okt.
1890.

Amphisphaeria umluina (Fr.) de Not, Paa dødt Ved. S. Jægersborg
Dyrehave, April 181)1.

Strickeria obducens (Fr.) Wint. l'aa nedfaldne Aske-rene. S. Ermc-
msden, Okt. L890.

Lophiostoma arundinis (Fr.) Ces. et de Not, Paa døde Straa af Arundo
phragmites. S. Frederiksdal Storskov, Maj 1891.

♦Lophiostoma gra minetim Sacc. Paa dode Straa af Secale cereale. J.
Nebsager, Juli 1891.

Stigmatea clymenia (Sacc) Schroet. Paa levende Blade af Lonicera
periclymenum. S. Gelsskov, Sept. L914.

Mycosphaerella aquilina (Fr.) Schroet. Paa Pteridium aquilinum. S.
Rude Skov, Maj l'.U I.

Mycosphaerella Tassiana (de Not.) Johans. Paa Jioicus effusus. S.
Ravnsholt Hegn, Juli 1914.

Mycosphaerella maculiformis (Fr.) Schroet. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af

Fraxiuus excelsior. S. Elmelunden, April 1911.

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I. 13

♦Mycosphaerella fraxini Niessl. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Fraxinus
excelsior. S. Ermelunden, Maj 1912.

Mycospnaerella depazeaeformis (Anw.) Lind. Paa Levende Blade af
Oralis acetosetta. S. Gelsskov, Juni 1891.

MyCOSphærella latebrosa (Cooke) Schroet. Paa Vingerne af nedfaldne
Frugter af Acer psi 'udoplatan us. S. Krmelunden. April l'.tll.

At den af mig fundne Svamp ei identisk med, hvad Schroeter og
Winter forstaar ved M. latebrosa, er utvivlsomt, men deres Angivelser af
Sporernes Størrelse (Winter: 18—21 X 3, Schroeter: meist 20 — 24 x
2 — 3^), der falder ganske sammen med mine Maalinger, afviger betydeligl
fra Cookes, der skriver 0.05 mm lange, en Uoverensstemmelse, som imid-
lertid ingen af de 2 tyske Forfattere berører.

Mycosphaerella stemmatea (Fr.) Rom. Paa levende Blade af Vacci-
nium ril is idaea. S. Ravnsholt Hegn, Juli 1914.

♦Mctasphaeria rimularum (Cooke) Sacc. Paa dode Straa af Arundo
phragmites. J. Nebsager, Juli 1892.

♦Didymella hyphenis (Cooke) Sacc. Paa vissent Lov af Pteridium
aquilinum. S. St. Hareskov, Juni 1914.

♦Didymella aperosa (Desm.) Sacc. Paa døde Stængler af Angelica sil-
vestris. J. Urlev Skov, Juli 1892.

Leptosphaeria ciilniifida Krst. Paa Festuca arundinacea. S. Flaske-
kroen, Juni 1903. Paa Arundo phragmites. S. Sjælsø, Juni 1903.

Leptosphaeria Culmifraga (Fr.) Ces. et de Not. Paa visne Straa af
Calamagrostis arundinacea. S. Rude Skov, Okt. 1914.

♦Leptosphaeria graminis (Fckl.) Sacc. Paa visne Straa af Arundo
phragmites. S. Furesø, Maj 1915.

♦Leptosphaeria poac Niessl. Paa visne Topgrene af Dactylis ghmerata.
S. Frederiksdal, Juni L913.

Leptosphaeria arundinacea (Fr.) Sacc. Paa visne Straa af Arundo
phragmites. S. Kildeskoven v. Gentofte, April 1903, Utterslev Mose, Maj
1903.

Leptosphaeria Fuckelii Niessl. Paa visne Straa af Dactylis ghmerata.
S. Frederiksdal Skov, Nov. 1912.

Leptosphaeria Ivpharum (Desm.) Krst. Paa visne Blade af Typha
latijolia. J. Nebsager, Juli 1891.

Leptosphaeria nibicunda Rehm. Paa visne Stængler af A ni brisens
Silvester. S. Ordrup Mose, Maj 1903.

Leptosphaeria doliohun (Fr.) Ces. et de Not. Paa visne Stængler af
Angelica silvestris. S. St. Dyrehave, Juli 1903, J. Urlev Skov. Juli 1892.
Paa Urtica dioica. J. Nebsager, Juli 1891. Paa Impatiem noli tangere.
J. Sæbygaards Skov, Juli 1893. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Fraxinus ex-
ceteior. S. Ermelunden, Febr. 1911.

14 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

*Leptosphaeria Niessleana Ebh. Paa levende Stængler og Blade af
Labkyrus stivester. S. Gelsskov, Aug. 1915.

*Leptosphaeria galionmi (Rob.) Niessl. Paa visne Stængler af Galium
aparine. S. Jægersborg Dyrehave, April 1915.

Leptosphaeria suffnlta (Fr.) Niessl. Paa visne Stængler af Melam-
pyrum vulgatum. J. Sæbygaards Skov, Juli 1893.

Leptosphaeria dolioloides (Auw.) Krst. Paa visne Stængler af Tana-
cetum vulgare. J. Kleis, Juli 1891.

Leptosphaeria derasa (B. et Br.) Auw. Paa visne Stængler af Senecio
Jacobaea. J. Nebsager, Juli 1891.

Leptosphaeria modesta (Desm.) Auw. Paa visne Stængler af Daucus
carota. J. Rosenvold, Juli 1891.

Ophiobolus erythrosporns (Riess) Wint. Paa visne Stængler af Urtica
dioica. J. Nebsager, Juli 1891.

Ophiobolus rubellus (Fr.) Lind. Paa visne Stængler af Bunias orien-
talis. København, Juli 1903. Paa Angelica silvestris. J. Urlev Skov, Juli
1892. Paa Papir. S. Hareskov, April 1914.

Ophiobolus tenellus (Auw.) Sacc. Paa visne Stængler af Medicago
sativa. F. Stige, Maj 1914.

*Pyrenophora trichostoma (Fr.) Fckl. Paa visne Græsstraa. S. Ravne-
holmene, Juni 1891.

Pleospora vagans Niessl. Paa Skeder af Calamagrostis arenaria. S.
Hornbæk, Juli 1914.

*Pleospora typhae Pass. Paa Typha lati folia. S. Ørholm, Juni 1891.

Pleospora salsolae Fckl. Paa visne Stængler af Salsola kali. S. Flaske-
kroen, Maj 1889.

Pleospora herbarum (Fr.) Rbh. Af Planter, som ikke i »Danish fungi
etc.« er nævnt som Værter for denne almindelige Art, har jeg noteret fol-
gende: Koeleria glauca, Typha latifolia, Triglochin mar it im um, Iris spuria,
Obione pedunculata, Brassica oleracea, Malva alcea, Euonymus europaeus,
Pastinaca sativa, Linaria vulgaris. Endvidere er den tern. aim. paa Papir,
der længe har henligget i Skove.

Pleospora vulgaris Niessl. Paa Anthriscus stivester og Plantage- maritima.
S. Flaskekroen, Maj 1903. Alm. paa Papir, der længe har henligget i Skove.

Tav. I, Fig. 6 viser et Exempel paa Variationen i Antallet af Tvær-
vægge i Sporerne og Antallet af Sporer i Sækkene; de stammer alle 4 fra
samme Sporehus paa en Torilis anthriscus-Fxngt.

Massaria foedans (Fr.) Fckl. Paa dode Grene af Alnus glutinosa. S.
Ermelunden, April 1891.

*Phomatospora ovalis (Pass.) Sacc. Paa Avner af Dachjlis glomerata.
S. Gelsskov, Marts 1911. Paa Frugter af Lampsana communis. S. Lund-
tofte, April 1912.

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I.

15

Det eneste i Passerixis Beskrivelse af denne Art, som han har fundet
paa Daucus carota, der ikke helt passer paa mine Exemplarer, er hans
Udtryk om Sporesækkene megre conspicuis«. (Fig. 10).

*Phomatospora Berkeleyi Sace. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Acer cam-
pestre og Fraxinw excelsior. S. Errnelunden, April 1912.
Sporerne 6.5 X 2.5//.

Ceriospora ribis P. Henn. et Ploettn. Paa dode Grene af Ribes nigrum.
S. Errnelunden, Sept. 1914.

*Ophiognomonia padi Jaap. Konidieformen {Asteroma padi Grev.) paa
levende Blade af Prunus padus. S. Ny Holte, Aug. 1891, F. Seileberg,
Sept. 1891.

*Gnomonia setacea (Fr.) Ces. et de Not. Paa visne
Blade af Quercus robur. S. Gelsskov 1911.

*Gnomonia amoena (Fr.) Ces. et de Not. Paa visne
Blade af Quercus robur. S. Gelsskov 1911.

*Gnomonia inclinata (Desm.) Auw. Paa Bladstilke og
Bladenes Underside af Acer pseud opiatanus. S. Jægersborg
Dyrehave, Febr. 1913.

Gnomonia erythrostoma (Fr.) Auw. Tæt bedækkende
de fra foregaaende Aar stammende Blade, der endnu —
netop paa Grund af Svampens Angreb — i vissen og
stærkt samrnenkrollet Tilstand i stor Mængde var blevne
siddende tilbage paa Grene af Prunus avium. S. Dæmpe-
gaard, Maj 1915.

Hvad der hidtil foreligger om Forekomsten i Dan-
mark af denne Svamp, der flere Steder i Tyskland har op-
traadt epidemisk og meget ødelæggende, er en Notits fra
1902 af E. Rostrup 1 ): »Svampen er udbredt over hele
Mellemeuropa, og den er naaet til Slesvig og Sydfyn«.

*Rchmiellopsis abietis (E. Rostr.)!. Under Navnet
Sphaerella abietis beskrev E. Rostrup i 1902 2 ) kortelig
en Svamp paa Naale af Abies alba (Tav. I, Fig. 7). Efter i nogle Aar
at have studeret dens Optræden gav han dernæst en udførligere Be-
skrivelse af denne i »Tidsskrift for Skovvæsen« 1905 (S. 37) ; han var nu
kommet til den Overbevisning, at det var en ægte Parasit, der gjorde
ikke ringe Skade paa forskellige Arter Abies, og han var heri enig med
en Praktiker som Skovrider E. Moldenhawer, der i Brev af 10 / 10 1908
om denne Sygdom skriver: »Efter mit Skon skyldes Kalamiteten ikke
Frost, men Svampeangreb«, og under 12 / 7 1909 : »Angrebet er i Aar endnu
mere ondartet end ifjor og har bredt sig over store Arealer. Baade

Fig. 10.
Phomatospora

ovalis.
En Sporesæk.

560 : 1.

1 ) Plantepatologi, S. 478.

2 ) 1. c. S. 597.

16

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

Top- og Sideskud dræbes, mange Graner er lialvt afnaalede .... Jeg
er alvorlig bange for, at SphaereUa skal odelægge mere, end vi kan
taale«.

Ved ifjor at undersøge en fra Moldenhawer indsendt Gren af Abies
nobilis, der aabenbart var angrebet af samme Svamp, saa jeg til min Over-
raskelse, at Sporesækkene indeholdt et storre Antal Sporer end 8 (Fig. 11),
og ved at gennemgaa bele det i Botanisk Museum og i Landbohøjskolens
plantepatologiske Samling opbevarede Materiale af »SphaereUa abietis« (ialt
fra 14 forskellige Lokaliteter, og fra flere af disse fra forskellige Tidspunkter)
fandt jeg, at samtlige Exemplarer, der havde modne Sporer (fra 7 Lokali-
teter, blandt hvilke Typelokaliteten, og saa godt som alle bestemte af
E. Rostrup), indeholdt flere end 8 Sporer i Sporesækkene,
og at alle kunde identificeres med en af Bubåk og
Kabåt i 1910 1 ) under Navnet Rehmiellopsis bohemica
beskrevet Svamp. Der er efter dette ingen Tvivl om,
at det beror paa en Fejltagelse, naar E. Rostrup be-
skriver Sporesækkene som 8-sporede, og at Svampen
ikke kan henfores til Slægten SphaereUa; men dens rette
Navn maa da blive Rehmiellopsis abietis (E. Rostr.)!.
I ovennævnte Artikel af Bubåk beskrives paa Ædel-
grannaale foruden Rehmiellopsis ogsaa en Art Phoma,
P. bohemica Bub. et Kab., og han skriver: »Es ist voll-
kommen sicher, dass beide Pilze genetisch verbunden
sind«. Denne Art findes ogsaa ofte her i Landet paa
de syge Ædelgrannaale ; E. Rostrup omtaler den i
den nævnte Artikel i »Tidsskrift for Skovvæsen« og
skriver, at »det er rimeligt, men dog ikke tilstrækkelig godtgjort, at
det er Formeringsorganer, som tilhorer den omhandlede Svamp« (d. e.
SphaereUa abietis), og at den »udvikles forud for de egentlige Spore-
huse«, hvad der ogsaa stemmer med Resulteterne af min Revision af
det foreliggende Materiale, idet jeg har fundet denne Phoma fra Juli
til Oktober, medens det kun er muligt at finde enkelte udviklede Sporer
hos Rehmiellopsis i Efteraarets og Vinterens Løb. Saaledes skriver Prof.
Kølpin Ravn i Brev af 8 / 12 1908 om den: »Denne sidste er nu ved at danne
Sporer ; i adskillige Sporesække fandtes flere fuldmodne Sporer, men i Fler-
tallet af Sporesækkene kun halvmodne. Den almindelige Sporemodning
og -spredning finder derefter antagelig Sted i Foraarstiden«, hvilket nu
ved mine Undersøgelser har fundet fuld Bekræftelse.

De 7 Lokaliteter, hvor Rehmiellopsis abietis med Sikkerhed er paavist,
er følgende:

Fig. 11.
Rehmiellopsis

abietis.
2 Sporesække,

400 : 1.

!) Naturw. Zeitschr. f. Forst- und Landwirtschaft, 1910, S. 313.

Ove Rostrup : Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I. 17

Paa Äbies nobilis: J. Borridsø, Marts 1910.
- Abies alba: S. Gelsskov, 31. Okt, 1900, Rude Skov, Maj 1901,
St. Hareskov, Okt. 1900, Vedbæk, Marts 1902, J. Tinning Skov,
April 1909.
Abies cephalonica: S. Frederiksborg, Juni 1905.

*Anthostomella lonicerac (Feld.) Sacc. Paa Grene af Lonicera pericly-
menum. J. Barritskov, Juli 1891.

Valsa ambiens Fr. Paa Grene af Fagus silvatica. S. Krogenberg Hegn,
Okt. 1893, J. Fakkegrav, Aug. 1892. Paa Grene af Cytisus laburnum. S.
Frederiksdal, Okt, 1891.

Valsa spinosa (Fr.) Nke. Paa Fagus silvatica. S. Boserup Skov, Okt.
1890.

Valsa scabrosa (Fr.) Nke. Paa Fagus silvatica. S. Gelsskov, Juni 1891.
*ValselIa furva (Krst.) Sacc. Paa Grene af Alnus glutinosa. S. Frede-
riksdal Storskov, Maj 1891.

*Diaporthe eonjuncta (Fr.) Feld. Paa Grene af Corylus avellana. S.
Gelsskov, April 1915, J. Nebsager, Aug. 1891.

Cryptospora versatilis (Fr.) Lind. Paa Bark af Corylus avellana. S.
Boserup Skov, Okt. 1890.

*Cryptospora decorticans Sacc. Paa Fagus silvatica. S. Jægersborg
Dyrehave, Nov. 1891.

Fstulina deusta (Fr.) Lind. Paa Daedalea unicolor. J. Rosenvold,
Juli 1891.

Xylaria carpophila Fr. Paa nedfaldne Skaale af Fagus silvatica. S.
Jægersborg Dyrehave, Juli 1915.

Dothideaceae.

Rliopograplius i'ilicinus (Fr.) Nke, Om Antallet af Skillevægge i denne
Arts Sporer angives almindeligt »3 (sjældnere 5)«. Ved Undersogelse af
et stort» Antal Sporer i 2 med et Par Dages Mellemrum samlede Prover
af denne Svamp fandt jeg imidlertid folgende betydelige Uoverensstem-
melse :

Jægersborg Hegn

St.

Hareskov

19.

Juni 1914

23.

Juni 1914

Sporer med 3 Skillevægge

97 pCt.

62 pCt.

- 4

1 —

7 —

- 5 —
- 6

2 —

18 —

7 —

- 7

—

6 —

100 pCt. 100 pCt.

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5. 2

18 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

Medens altsaa hos førstnævnte Prove kun 3 pCt. havde mere end 3
Skillevægge, var dette Tilfældet med 38 pCt. hos den anden.

Hvad Storreisen af Sporerne angaar, skriver Winter og Schroeter
overensstemmende: 28 — 30 X 7 y.. En Del Maalinger af Sporerne i de 2
af mig. undersøgte Prover gav imidlertid for den førstnævnte 28 — 38 X
7—10^ og for den anden 37—42 X 8—10;/.

Dothidella stellariae (Lib.) Lind. Paa Stellaria holostea. S. Færge-
lunden, Juli 1910.

Dothidella thoracella (Fr.) Sacc. Paa Stængler af Sedum lividum. S.
Tystofte, Aug. 1888.

Microthyriaceae.

♦Microthyrium microscopicum Desm. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Acer
pseudoplatanus. S. Ermelunden, April 1911.

Hysteriaceae.

Lophodermium ariiiidiiiaceum (Fr.) Chev. Paa tørre Straa og Blade
af Festuca silvatica. S. Hæsede, Aug. 1887 (E. Rostrup).

Lophodermium typhinum (Fr.) Lamb. Paa Skeder af Typha lad folia.
S. Rude Skov, Aug. 1911.

Acrospermum graminum Lib. Paa Blade af Bromus Benekeni. S.
Dronninggaard, Juni 1891. Paa Græsstraa, S. Tisvilde, Juli 1894.

Phacidiaceae.

Naevia pusilla (Lib.) Rehm. Paa Stængler af Juncus effusus. S. Jægers-
borg Hegn, Juni 1914, Ravnsholt Hegn, Juli 1914.

Scleroderris ribis (Fr.) Lind. Paa Ribes nigrum. S. Frederiksdal Stor-
skov, Maj 1891.

*Trocliila laurocerasi (Desm.) Fr. Paa Blade af Prunus laurocerasus.
S. Fredensborg, Juli 1903.

*Trochila petiolaris (Fr.) Rehm. Paa Bladstilke og Hovednerver af
nedfaldne Blade af Acer pseudoplatanits. S. Færgelunden, Juli 1915.

Cenangiaceae.

*Patellaria corticola Starb. Paa døde Grene af Crataegus oxyacantha.
S. Skoven v. Næsseslottet, Maj 1915, Sorø, Juni 1915.

*Tympanis corylina (Sacc.) Rehm. Paa Grene af Corylus avellana. S.
Ordrup Mose, April 1905.

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I. 19

Tyinpanis conspersa Fr. Paa Alnus glutinosa. S.
Frederiksdal Storskov, Maj 1891.

*Ty nipanis amphiboloides Nyl. Paa en afbarket Gren
af Quercus robur. S. Pude Skov, April 1891.

Foruden Sporer med 7 Tværvægge, hvilket er det Fig. 12.

normale Antal, fandtes ogsaa mange Sporer med 8, 9 lympanis

br amphiboloides

og 10 Tværvægge (Fig. 12). Sporer. 560:1.

Pezizaceae.

Psendoplectania nigrella (Fr.) Feld. S. Frederiksværk Skov, Marts
1913 (leg. Erik C. Mayland).

Lachnea gregaria (Rehm) Phill. I stor Mængde paa sandede Stier i
Gelsskov i Aug. 1915.

Discina ancilis (Fr.) Rehm. S. Tokkekob Hegn, Maj 1905 (leg. S.
Muus).

*Ascophanus lacteus (Cooke et Phill.) Phill. Paa Kogødning. S. Fole-
haven, Aug. 1915.

Ascophanus carneus (Fr.) Boud. Om denne Svamps Forekomst her
i Landet siges der i »Danish Fungi etc.« kun »on dung« (efter E. Chr. Hansen:
De danske Gødningssvampe, S. 340). Jeg kan hertil føje, at den er ret
aim. i Spireapparater, saavel paa Frø (især af Naaletræer) som paa det
Filtrerpapir, Frøene ligger paa.

Naar den i »Danish Fungi etc.« henføres til Slægten Ascobolus (skønt
den har farveløse Sporer), er det en Fejl, som ogsaa Fries begaar i Syst.
myc. II (S. 165), hvor han i Diagnosen af denne Slægt (S. 162) selv skriver
»sporidia nigrescentia«.

Ascophanus Holniskjoldii Hans. Paa Hjorteekskrementer. S. Jægers-
borg Dyrehave, Aug. 1914.

Rhyparobius sexdecimsporiis (Crouan) Sacc. Paa Hestegødning. S.
Gelsskov.

*Rhyparobius caninus (Auw.) Schroet. Paa Ræveekskrementer. S.
Rude Skov, April 1915.

*Rhyparobius pachyascus Zuk. Paa Katteekskrementer, København,
April 1915. Paa Hestegødning, S. Gelsskov, April 1915.

Saccobolus depauperatus (B. et Br.) Hans. Paa Daadyrekskrementer.
S. Jægersborg Dyrehave. Paa Hestegødning. S. Gelsskov.

*Saccobolus obsenrus Cooke. Paa henraadnende Straa af Avena sativa.
S. Lyngby.

*Saccobolus Beckii Heimerl. Paa henraadnende Stængler af AnthylUs
vulneraria. S. Lyngby, Nov. 1914.

*Saccobolus globulifer Boud. Paa Ræveekskrementer. S. Gelsskov,
Aug. 1913.

9*

20

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

*Ascobolus brunneus Cooke. Paa Hestegodning. S. Gelsskov, Juli 1915.
*Ciboria acicola Kirschst. Paa nedfaldne Naale af Picea excelsa. S.
Gelsskov 1914.

Asci 85—100 X 7—9//, Sporerne 10—12 X 4—4.5/;.
*Ciboria Sydowiana Rehm. Paa Bladstilke af Quercus robur. S. Gels-
skov, Okt. 1914.

Rutstroemia bolaris (Pr.) Rehm. Paa lienraadnende Grene. S. Gels-
skov, Okt. 1914.

Sclerotinia seirpicola Rehm. Tav. 2, Fig. 8 viser et Exemplar, hvis
Stok har delt sig og bærer 2 Ascomata. S. Fureso, Juni 1915.

Sclerotinia Cnrreyana (Berk.) Krst. Konidieformen (Sphacelia tenuis

Sacc.) paa J uncus ejfusus. S. Eskemose
gaard, Aug. 1913.

Dasyscypha pteridis (Fr.) Rehm. Paa
vissent Løv af Pteridium, aquilinum. S.
Jægersborg Hegn, Juni 1914.

Dasyscypha calycina (Fr.) Fckl. Paa
Stammen af en ung, c. 30 cm høj Abies
grandis. F. Glorup, Aug. 1907 (leg. F.
Lyman).

*Laclrnella lonicerae (A. et S.) Fckl.
Paa Grene af Lonicera periclymenum. S.
Gelsskov.

*Lachnum pallide-roseum (Saut.)
Rehm. Paa Straa af Dactylis glomerata.
S. Gelsskov, Juli 1912.
Lachnnm virgineum (Fr.) Krst. Paa Ved af Fagus silvatica. S.
Frederiksdal Storskov, Maj 1891.

Lachnum ciliare (Fr.) Rehm. Paa nedfaldne Blade af Quercus robur.
S. Gelsskov, Sept. 1914.

Lachmmi fuscescens (Fr.) Krst. Paa nedfaldne Blade af Quercus
robur. S. Frederiksværk Skov, Marts 1913.

Lachnnm leiicophaeum (Nyl.) Krst. Paa Stængler af Anthriscus sti-
vester. J. Nebsager, Juli 1891.

Belonioscypha vexata (de Not.) Rehm. Paa Græsstraa. J. Studsgaard,
Maj 1912.

Enkelte Sporer 6-rummede (normalt 4-rummede).
*Pocillum Boltonii Phill. Paa Stængler af Equisetum fluviatile, liggende
i Vand. S. Fuglesangsøen, Maj 1915. (Fig. 13).

Skønt Phillips' Beskrivelse af Sporerne 1 ) : »Sporidia 8, elongated, sub-

Fig. 13. Pocillum Boltonii.
Sporesæk og Sporer 400 : 1.

Grevillea 16, S. 94.

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I. 21

cylindrical, obtuse at the ends, 40 — 50 X 3 — 4 fj. ; .... colourless, and fur-
nished with several large vacuoles« i flere Punkter ikke passer paa de af
mig fundne, der nemlig er lyst gulbrune, 60 — 90 X 4^ og forsynede med
2 Tværvægge, nærer jeg dog ingen Tvivl om, at det er den samme Svamp,
vi har haft for os, men at Phillips' ikke har været fuldt modne; thi i
umodne Asci har jeg fundet Sporer som af P. beskrevet (den nederste
Spore paa Figuren). I Sporesækkene, hvis Størrelse var 72 — 110 X 14 —
16//, fandtes hyppigt kun 2 eller 4 Sporer.

*Pezizella microspis (Krst.) Sacc. Paa visne Stængler af Juncus effusus.
S. Rude Skov, Maj 1915.

*Pezizclla inquiliiia (Krst.) Rehm. Paa visne Stængler af Equisetum
hiemale. S. Norreskov, Aug. 1915.

Phialea equisetina (Quel.) Rehm. Paa dode Stængler af Equisetum
fluviatile. S. Jægersborg Dyrehave, Maj 1915.

*Phialea grisella Rehm. Paa vissent Lov af Pteridium aquilinum. S.
Jægersborg Hegn, Juni 1914.

*Phialea acuuni Rehm. Paa nedfaldne Naale af Picea excelsa. S. Gels-
skov, Dec. 1913.

Helotiuni pallescens Fr. Paa nedfaldne -Frugter af Acer pseudopla-
tanus. S. Ermelunden, Marts 1912.

Trichobelonium Kneiffii (Wallr.) Schroet. Paa Arundo phragmites.
S. Furesøen, Maj 1914.

*Mollisia amentlcola (Sacc.) Rehm. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Fraxinus
excelsior.

Skont Mollisia amenticola kun er angivet fra Ellekogler, tager jeg
ikke i Betænkning at henfore mine Expl. til denne Art, da Beskrivelsen
no je passer.

Mollisia atrata (Fr.) Krst. Paa Stængler af Eupatorium cannatrinum.
S. Dronninggaard Skov, Juni 1914.

*Coniocybe furiuracea Körb. Paa Polyporus vegetus. S. Jægersborg
Dyrehave, Nov. 1891.

Helvellaceae.

Leotia marcida Fr. Tav. 2, Fig. 9 viser et fra Rude Skov stammende
Exemplar med tvedelt Stok.

Ustilaginales.
Tilletiaceae.
Doassansia Martianoifiana (Thiim.) Schroet. Paa Potamoqeton natans.
S. Lyngby So, Sept. 1905. Paa Potamoqeton coloratus. S. Gurre So, Okt. 1893.
Doassansia alismatis (Nees) Cornu. Paa Alisma plantaqo aquatica. S.
Valby, Aug. 1904.

22 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

Ustilaginaceae.

Ustilago anomala Kze. I Frugter af Polygonum convolvulus. Koben-
havn, Okt. 1908, J. Sæby, Aug. 1893.

Ustilago violacea (Pers.) Gray. I Stovknapper af Mélandryum rubrum.
J. St. Hesteskov v. Horsens, Juni 1904 (K. Wiinstedt). Mélandryum album.
S. Herlufsholm, Juni 1893.

Ustilago tragopogonis pratensis (Pers.) Wint. Paa Tragopogon pra-
tensis. Bornh. Hammershus, Juli 1885.

Cintractia subinelusa (Kke.) Magn. I Frugter af Carex vesicaria. S.
Gelsskov, Juli 1904. Carex liirta. S. Folehaven, Juli 1904.

Tolypospo riu in junci (Schroet.) Wor. Paa Juncus bufonius. S. Birke-
rod, Nov. 1907.

Uredinales.
Pucciniaceae.

Gymnosporangiimi clavariiiorme DC. Paa Crataegus Lambertiana.
Kobenhavn 1909.

Piiecinia scirpi DC. Paa Scirpus lacustris. S. Furesø, Nov. 1914,
Donse, Okt. 1915.

Puccinia Pringsheimiana Kleb. Paa Ribes nigrum. S. Sorø, Juni 1915.

Puecinia sessilis Schneider. Aecidier paa Paris quadrifolia. S. Nørre-
skov, Juni 1915.

Puecinia graminis Pers. Paa Avena sterilis. Kobenhavn, Okt. 1886.

Puccinia polygoiii-ainphibii Pers. Uredosporer, der ifølge »Danish
Fungi etc.« synes at være sjælden forekommende, fandtes i stor Mængde
ved Eskemosegaard 22. Sept. 1914.

Puccinia libanotidis Lindroth. Paa Bladstilke af Libanotis montana.
S. Overby, Aug. 1915.

Puccinia asperulae-odoratae Wurth. Paa Asperula odorata. S. Gals-
skov, Aug. 1914.

Puccinia tanaceti DC. Teleutosporehobe paa Matricaria chamomilla.
S. Nærum, Jan. 1914.

Sporerne 42—51 X 18—19//.

Puecinia millefolii Fckl. Paa Stængler af Achillea millefolium. S.
Kude Skov, Sept. 1914.

Uromyces geranii (DC.) Otth. Paa Geranium pyrenaicum. S. Jægers-
borg, Lyngby.

Phragmidium rubi-idaei (Pers.) Krst. Ved at mikroskopere en d. 26.
Sept. 1914 i Eude Skov indsamlet Prøve af Hindbærrust overraskedes jeg
ved at finde et betydelig ringere Antal Rum i Teleutosporerne; end der
sædvanligt angives i Literaturen (f. Ex. Ed. Fischer: 6 — 10, hyppigst

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I.

23

7 — 8, A.B.Frank: 6 — 10, Paul Hariot: 6 — 10, Ed. Prillieux: 5 — 10,
J. Schroeter: 7—9, H. et P.Sydow: 5 — 10, hvppigst 7 — 8, G.Winter:
6—10), nemlig:

2 pCt. Sporer med 4 Rum.
33 — — — 5 —
58 — — — 6 —
7 — — — 7 —

For at se, hvad der var det almindelige Forhold her i Landet, under-
søgte jeg dernæst Pro ver fra 10 forskellige Steder og optalte Antallet af
Rum i 100 Teleutosporer fra hvert Sted; Gennemsnitstallene for disse
1000 Sporer var følgende:

c. 5 pCt. Sporer med 5 Rum.

25 — — — 6 —

c. 40 — — — 7 —

26 — — — 8 —
4 — — — 9 —

Af 4-rummede fandtes i alt kun 3 og af 10-rummede kun 1.

Tallene fra de forskellige Steder varierede iøvrigt overmaade meget,
hvad hosstaaende Tabel viser.

Tav. II, Fig. 10 viser en misdannet Spore fra Gelsskov.

Jeg kan endnu tilføje, at jeg har set flere 1-rummede Teleutosporer,
men aldrig 2- eller 3-rummede.

tß

Antal

o

o!
>

te
2-*

fe

>

o

CO"*

>

o

o,

D

bo

bcao

a

'o

3?

Gen-

Rum i
Teleuto-

t/2

O

fe^

3 «*

CÖ o

fe^

A

"2
3

1—1
-O S

fe rt

CO l— l

co

CO^

t/3 [>.

a
ep t-

CO

to CO

"S s
os

nem-
snit

sporerne

fe
co

03
fe
02

fe

fe

fe

CO

co

fe

fe

fe

fe

4

1

2

_

_

.

0,3

5

—

4

2

9

—

8

1

5

3

22

5,4

6

6

20

14

45

12

36

16

27

23

51

25,o

7

36

42

48

36

21

46

41

51

44

27

39,2

8

53

27

35

8

40

10

41

17

29

—

26,o

9

4

6

1

—

27

—

1

—

1

—

4,o

10

1

0,i

100

100

100

100

100

100

100

100

100

100

100,o

24 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

Auriculariales.
Auriculariaceae.

Auricularia auriculae Judae (Fr.) Schroet. Paa Sambucus nigra. S. Tis-
vilde, Juli 1894.

Dacryomycetales.

Dacryomycetaceae.

*Dacryoinyces fragiforniis (Fr.) Nees. Paa Grene af Abies alba. S.
Jægersborg Dyrehave, Marts 1903.

Hymenomycetes.
Exobasidiaceae.

*Exobasidium mycetophilum (Peck) Burt. Paa Collybia dryophila.

S. Frederikslund Skov, Aug. 1908 (leg. S. Muus), »Slagelse Skov, Aug.
1912.

Exobasidium myrtilli Siegm. Paa Vaccinium myrtillus. S. Gribskov,
Juni 1903.

Hypochnaceae.

Hypochims coronatus Schroet. Paa Bark af Fagus silvatica. S. Frede-
rikslund Skov, Okt. 1913. Paa Bark af Picea excelsa. S. Giesegaard,
April 1914.

Basidier med 7 og 8 Sterigmer er ikke helt sjældne.

Craterellus eonmcopioides Fr. Tav. II, Fig. 11 viser et abnormt Ex-
emplar med 2 Aabninger og noget fascieret Stok. S. Gelsskov.

*Cyphella laeta Fr. Paa visne Stængler af Carduus crispus. Koben-
havn, Aug. 1903.

Clavariaceae.

Typhula gyrans Fr. I April Maaned 1914 samlede jeg i Gelsskov paa
et Stykke henraadnende Pap 54 Sklerotier af Typhula gyrans, som jeg
nogle Dage efter skyllede i Vand, hvorved jeg bemærkede, at de med Hen-
syn til Vægtfylde kunde deles i 2 Portioner: 24, der gik til Bunds, og 30,
der svømmede ovenpaa. Efter at være lagt til Spiring paa fugtigt Filtrer-
papir i en Petriskaal (paa hver sin Halvdel af det samme Stykke
Papir, saa at alle ydre Forhold nojagtig var de samme for de 2 Grupper),
spirede de i September og Oktober Maaneder s. A., men paa folgende
Maade:

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I.

25

De Sklerotier, De Sklerotier,

der gik til Bunds der svømmede ovenpaa

Spiring i September 17 pCt. 43 pCt.

1.— 15. Oktober 8 - 14 -

— 16.— 31. 58 - 43 -

I alt ... . 83 pCt.
dode .... 17 —

100 pCt.
—

Spiringshastigheden stod altsaa i omvendt Forhold til Vægtfylden.

Pistillaria pusilla Fr. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Crataegus oxyacantha.
S. Ermelunden.

*Hirsutella eiitomophila Pat. Paa en Ptiniis rufipes, fastsiddende paa
en Bogestamme. S. Frederikslund Skov, Okt. 1913. (Fig. 14).

Fig. 14. Hirsuteila entomophila. a. 15 Frugtlegemer paa en Ptinus rufipes 7:1,
b. Et Stykke af et Frugtlegeme 400 : 1.

Denne Art er tidligere fundet paa en Bille »analogue aux Chrysoméles«
i Equador og beskrevet af N. Patouillard 1 ). Hans Beskrivelse passer
nøje paa mit Exemplar, naar undtages Sporernes Størrelse, som han an-
giver til 8 X 6/7, medens mine er 8 X 4^; men af hans Bemærkning om
Sporen: »elle est d'abord allongée ovoide, puis se renfie dans sa partie
moyenne pour prendre dans l'état adulte un aspect citriforme« slutter
jeg, at mit Exemplar ikke har været fuldmodent.
*€lavaria Kuuzei Fr. S. Boserup Skov, Sept. 1905.
Sparassis crispa Fr. S. Bavneholmene, Sept. 1910 (leg. Klavs Vedel).

Revue mycologique 1892, S. 67.

26 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

Hydnaceae.

Hyduum pudoriimin Fr. S. Tokkekob Hegn, Maj 1905.

Odontia fimbriata (Fr.) Schroet. S. Jægersborg Dyrebave, Juni 1905.

Polyporaceae.

Polyporus minmmlarius Fr. J. Rugtved Skov, Aug. 1893.
Polyporus gigantens Fr. Et Exemplar med fuldstændig midtstillet Stok
paa en Bøgestub. S. Jægersborg Dyrehave, Aug. 1914.

Polyporus alutaceus Fr. Paa Picea excélsa. S. Ravnsbolt Hegn, Nov.

1909.

Polyporus nidulans Fr. Paa Grene af Fagus silvatica. S. Jægersborg
Dyrebave, Okt. 1913.

Polyporus populinus Fr. Paa Alnus glutinosa. S. Ermelunden.

Polyporus aimosus Fr. Paa Corylus avellana. S. Gelsskov, Aug. 1908.

Polyporus hirsutus Fr. Paa Grene af Crataegus monogyna. S. Erme-
lunden, Jan. 1915. var. crassa. Paa Stammer af Populus tremula. S.
Frederiksdal Storskov, April 1915.

Polyporus obliquus Fr. Paa en dræbt Bogestamme i Jægersborg Dyre-
bave fandtes i Vinteren 1914—15 et Exemplar med en lodret Udstræk-
ning paa c. 12 m. Mon denne Art ikke skulde sætte Rekorden for Svampe-
frugtlegemers Størrelse?

I en interessant Meddelelse om denne Svamp 1 ) omtaler Franz v.
Höhnel nærmere dens plantepatologiske Betydning, som bidtil bavde
været ganske overset.

Polyporus sinuosus Fr. Paa Indersiden af afsprængt Bark af Acer
pseudoplatanus. S. Ermelunden.

Polyporus sanguinolentus Fr. Paa raaddent Ved. S. Folebaven, Aug.
1914.

Boletus appondiculatus Fr. I Slutningen af Juli 1908 fandt jeg i Hare-
skov — tæt ved Hareskovpavillonen — en balv Snes Individer af en mig
ubekendt Boletus. Jeg sendte nogle Exemplarer til Sev. Petersen, som
meddelte mig, at de maatte benføres til B. appendiculatus, maaske dog
som en Varietet, idet de adskilte sig fra den typiske Form ved »1) at Hattens
Farve ikke synes at forandres fra brunt til rødligt, og 2) at Rørene ikke
er korte«.

Boletus pruinatus Fr. J. Sæbygaard Skov, Juli 1893, Allerup Bakker,
Aug. 1893.

Boletus ealopus Fr. J. Sæbygaard Skov, Juli 1893.

Boletus castaneus Fr. S. Jægersborg Hegn, Sept. 1906.

!) Oesterr. Bot. Zeits. 1907.. S. 177.

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I.

27

Gasteromycetes
Lycoperdaceae.

Gcaster rufcscens Pers. S. Herlufsholm,
Dronninggaard Skov.

DO

Phallaceae.

Phallus impudicus Pers. Et Exemplar
med en noget fladtrykt og foroven kløftet
Stuk og Hat med 2 Spidser (Fig. 15). S. Gels-
skov, Aug. 1913.

Lignende Abnormiteter omtales af G.
Moesz fra Ungarn 1 ) og af P. Hennings fra
Brandenburg 2 ). Noget anderledes — og
interessantere — er Forholdet hos en af E.
Boudier 3 ) beskrevet »développement gémel-
laire«, hvor Hatten ligeledes har 2 Spidser,
men en apikal og en lateral, og hvor der
til denne sidste svarer en lille, fri, helt i
Hatten skjult Stok.

Fig. 15. Phallus impudicus.
Lidt formindsket.

Fungi imperfecti.

Sphaeropsidales.

Sphaeroidaceae.

*Phyllosticta Ginkgo Brun. Paa tynde Grene af Ginkgo biloba. Koben-
havn, Juni 1888.

Pykniderne 90 — 170^ i Diameter.

*Phyllosticta tiglii P. Henn. Paa levende Blade af Codiaeum sp. S.
Gisselfeld (i Væxthus), Nov. 1914 (com. Hother Paludan).

Phyllosticta mali Prill, et Delacr. Paa Blade af Pirus malus. J. Beder,
Juli 1914.

*Phyllosticta cytisorum Pass. Paa levende Blade af Cytisus laburnum.
S. Farum Lillevang, Okt. 1914.

*Phyllosücta hederacea (Arc.) All. Paa levende Blade af Hedera helix.
Kobenhavn, April 1915.

Denne Svamp, der bl. a. af Saccardo og H. Sydow anses for iden-
tisk med eller en Form af P. hedericola Dur. et Mont., er af H. Diedicke

Botanikai Kozlemények 1911, S. 110.

Verh. d. Bot. Ver. d. Prov. Brandenburg 1897, S. 115.

Rev. mycol. 1887, S. 3.

28 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

gjort til Genstand for en nærmere Undersøgelse 1 ), i hvilken han påaviser
saa mange baade morfologiske og biologiske Forskelligheder fra P. hederi-
cola, at han sikkert har Ret i sin Antagelse, at det er 2 »genügend scharf
charakterisierte« Arter.

*PhylIosticta plantagiiiis Sacc. Paa levende Blade af Plantago major.
S. Hareskov, Sept. 1915.

*Phyllosticta sambuei Desm. Paa levende Blade af Sambucus nigra.
S. Rude Skov, Sept. 1915.

Phoma strobiligena Desm. Paa Thuya occidentalis. S. Fortunen, April
1903 (leg. S. Muus).

*Phoma arundinacea (Lév.) Sacc. Paa Straa af Arundo phragmites.
S. Furesøen, Maj 1914, Sjælsø, Juni 1903.

Phoma acervalis Sacc. Paa Grene af Salix sp. S. Tokkekøb Hegn,
Maj 1891.

Phoma iirticae Schulz, et Sacc. Paa Stængler af Urtica dioica. S.
Bistruphøj, Okt. 1890.

*Phoma thalictrina Sacc. et Malbr. Paa tørre Stængler af Thalictrum
minus. S. Overby, Aug. 1915.

Phoma erataegi Sacc. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Crataegus oxyacantha.
S. Ermelunden.

Phoma melaena (Fr.) Dur. et Mont. Paa Stængler af Medicago sativa.
F. Hemmerslev, Juni 1914.

Phoma silvatica Sacc. Paa Stængler af Melampyrum pratense. S.
Tokkekøb Hegn, Maj 1905.

*Phoma viventis Cooke. Paa levende Grene af Lonicera periclymenunt .
S. Gelsskov, Sept. 1914, Færgelunden, Aug. 1915.

*Macrophoma coronillae (Desm.) Neg. I og paa de af Asphondylia
Mayeri frembragte Galler paa Bælge af Sarothamnus scoparius. København.

Af denne »Ambrosiasvamp« findes allerede i Slutningen af Juni inde
i Gallen en tæt hvid Belægning af perlesnorformede Hyfer, der fuldstændig
omgiver den lille Larve; i sidste Halvdel af Juli fremkommer Pykniderne
udenpaa Gallen.

Det er F. Neger, der har paavist denne Svamps interessante biolo-
giske Forhold 2 ).

Phomopsis Durandiaiia (Sacc. et Roum.) Lind. Paa Stængler af Rumex
sp. S. Ermelunden, April 1905 (leg. S. Muus).

*Sphaeronema anienticola Ces. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Quercus robur.
S. Charlottenlund, April 1914.

*) Centralb. f. Bakt. etc., 2. Abt., 19. Bd., S. 168.

2 ) Ber. d. deuts. bot. Ges. 1908, S. 735 og 1910, S. 479.

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I. 29

Pykniderne c. 200// i Diam., Næbet 800—1500 X 22—28//, Sporerne
ovale, farveløse, 3 X 1.8//.

Verniicularia afi'inis Saec. et Briard. Paa visne Græsstraa. S. Rude
Skov, April 1915.

*Dothiorella sorbina Krst. Paa dode Grene af Sorbus aucuparia. S.
Frederiksdal Storskov, Okt. 1891.

Rabenhorstia rudis Fr. Paa Grene af Cytisus laburnum. København,
Maj 1913.

*Placospliaeria galii Sacc. Paa Frugter af Galium aparine. S. Jægers-
borg Dyrehave, April 1915.

*Fusicoccum umbrinum (Bon.) Berl. et Vogl. Paa
Grene af Corylus avellana. S. Rude Skov, April 1891.

Sporerne 10 X 1.5// (Fig. 16).

Cytospora pinastri Fr. Paa nedfaldne Naale af Picea
excelsa. S. Gelsskov, Jan. 1914.

*Cytospora decipiens Sacc. Paa Frugter af Carpinus Fig 16.

betulus. Kobenhavn, Marts 1912. iZbrTnum.

Cytospora ambiens Sacc, Paa Frugter af Carpinus Sporer 800 : 1.
betulus. Kobenhavn, Marts 1912.

Cytospora personata Fr. Paa Grene af Salix cinerea. S. Gelsskov,
Sept. 1891.

Cytospora microspora (Cda.) Rbh. Paa Grene af Crataegus oxyacantha.
J. Sæby, Juli 1893.

*Cytospora capitata Sacc, et Schulz. Paa Grene af Pirus malus. S.
Trørod, Juni 1914.

Cytospora aspenilae Delacr. Paa levende Blade af Asperula odorata.
S. Basnæs Skov, Sept. 1879 (P. Nielsen).

*Coniothyrium equiseti Lamb, et Fautr. Paa visne Stængler af Equi-
setum fluviatile. S. Jægersborg Dyrehave, April 1915.

Konidierne 5 — 8 X 3 — 4//.

Coniothyriiim olivaccum Bon. Paa visne Blade af Pinus austriaca og
P. Silvester, Quercus robur og Fagus silvatica. S. Gelsskov 1911. Paa døde
Stængler af Trifolium pratense. F. Odense, Juli 1914. (Pykniderne 150—
250// i Diam., Sporerne 5—6 X 2.5—3.2//).

*Coi]iotliyrium arundinaceum Sacc. Paa døde »Frø« af forskellige Græs-
ser i Spireapparater. København.

*Coniothyrium labumophilum O ud. Paa levende Blade af Cytisus
laburnum. S. Farum Lillevang, Okt. 1914.

*Ascochyta amndinis Fautr. et Lamb. Paa visne Blade af Arundo
phragmites. S. Ermelunden, Jan. 1905.

Ascochyta teretiuscula Sacc. et Roum. Paa visne Blade af Luzula
pilosa. S. Gelsskov, Sept. 1914.

s

30 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

*Ascochyta crataegicola Allesch. Paa Frugter af Crataegus monogyna.
S. Jægersborg Dyrehave.

Sporerne i mine Exemplarer var lidt større end af Allescher an-
givet, nemlig 17 — 20 X 2— 4//.

Ascochyta menyanthis Oud. Paa levende Blade af Menyanthes tri-
foliata. S. Søndersøen, Aug. 1889.

Diplodina Salicis West. Paa Grene af Salix sp. S. Damhussoen, Marts
1903.

*Diplodiiia acerum Sacc. et Br. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Acer pseudo-
platanus. S. Ermelunden, Nov. 1910.

*Diplodina helianthi Fautr. Paa døde Stængler af Helianthus annum.
København, Okt. 1889.

*Rhyncophoma fulica n. sp. Peritheciis sparsis, primo innatis, dein
subsuperficialibus, subglobosis, 250 — 350 // diam., collo cylindraceo, cur-

vato, radicitus posito, 80 — 95// crasso,
instructis; sporulis cylindraceis, utrinque
<£>K3> rotundatis, rectis v. leniter curvatis, uni-
^^Kq septatis (v. interdum continuis), loculis
singulis biguttulatis, 11—13.5 X 2—2.8//
(Fig. 17).

In pyxidiis et seminibus Plantaginis
a b lanceolatae. S. Vedbæk, April 1913.

*Microdiplodia Beckii (Bäuml.) Allesch.
Fig. 17 Rkyncophoma fulica. p A f Dac(yUs g l omera la. S.

a. En Pyknide 40 : 1, ^ »

b. Konidier 560 : 1. Gelsskov, Marts 1912.

De af mig fundne Pyknider var
130 — 170 n i Diam., medens Bäumler angiver 200 — 250// for sin fra
Skeder af Arundo phragmites stammende Svamp.

*Microdiplodia pterophila (Fautr.) Allesch. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af
Fraxinus excelsior. S. Ermelunden, Nov. 1911.

Sporerne undertiden med 2 og 3 Skillevægge (Tav. II, Fig. 12).

Microdiplodia microsporella (Sacc.) Allesch. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af
Fraxinus excelsior. S. Ermelunden, April 1911. (Tav. II, Fig. 13).

Pykniderne c. 200// i Diam. Sporerne lidt mindre end af Saccardo
angivet, nemlig 6 — 7 X 2.5 — 3.5//, og for en Del enrummede.

Diplodia subtecta Fr. Paa en død Stamme af Acer pseudoplatanus.
S. Jægersborg Dyrehave, Nov. 1913.

*Botryodiplodia crataegi Vestergr. Paa Grene af Fagus silvatica. S.
Eskemosegaard Skov, Juni 1903.

Skont B. c. kun er angivet fra Crataegus, tager jeg ikke i Betænkning
at henføre den af mig fundne Svamp til denne Art, da Beskrivelsen nøje
passer.

Ove Rostrup : Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I.

31

♦Stagonospora megistospora n. sp. Peritheciis sparsis, immersis, globoso-
papillatis, nigris, 350 — 430^ diam., pariete 25^ crasso. Sporulis oblongo-
fusoideis, apice rotundatis, basi truncatis, 6 — 10-septatis, multiguttulatis,
118—137 X 14— 17 /i; basidiis
dispersis, cylindraceis, unisep-
tatis, 16 X Sfi. (Fig. 18).

In culmis languidis Scirpi
lacustris. S. Ved Furesoen,
April 1912.

♦Stagonospora vexatula
Sacc. Paa døde Straa af
Arundo phragmites. S. Sjælsø,
Juni 1903. Bornh. Aarsdale,
Juni 1889.

Stagonospora subseriata
(Desm.) Sacc. Paa visne Straa
af Calamagrostis arenaria. S.
Hornbæk, Juli 1914.

*Hendersonia equisetina
n. sp. Peritheciis gregariis, in
maculis pallescentibus innatis,
pariete tenui sed obscure fusco,
145 — 175 fx diam. Sporulis cy-
lindricis, utrinque rotundatis,
rectis v. curvatis, 4 — 7-septa-
tis, suffusco-cinereis, 44 — 58 X
4 — 4.5^, in massa nigricanti
exhaustis. (Tav. II, Fig. 14).

In caulibus putrescentibus
Equiseti fluviatilis. S. Jægers-
borg Dyrehave, Maj 1915.

Hendersonia crastophila
Sacc. Paa dode Straa af Arundo phragmites. S. Frederiksdal Skov, Maj 1905.

Hendersonia phragmitis Desm. Paa visne Skeder af Arundo phrag-
mites. S. Farum So, Juni 1914, Færgelunden, Juni 1914.

*Hendersonia anmdinacea (Desm.) Sacc. Paa visne Straa af Calama-
grostis lanceolata. S. Kirkelte Hegn, Maj 1915.

*Hendersonia piuietoidea Krst. Paa Frugter af Betula verrucosa. S.
Charlottenlund, April 1910.

*Camarosporium phragmitis Brun. Paa visne Skeder af Arundo phrag-
mites. S. Furesø, Juli 1914.

Fig. 18. Stagonospora megistospora.

a. 2 gennemskaarne Pyknider 11 : 1,

b. 2Konidier560:l, c. Konidiestilke 560:1.

32 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

*Camarosporiuni propinquum Sacc. Paa døde Grene af Salix purpurea.
S. Ved Vintappersoen, Maj 1905.

Rhabdospora arundinis (Mont.) Allesch. Paa visne Straa af Bromus
inermis. Kobenhavn, Juni 1889.

*Rhabdospora narvisiana (Sacc.) Allesch. Paa visne Stængler af Scir-
pus lacuslcr. S. Stenholt Vang, Juli 1903.

Rhabdospora junci (Desm.) Allesch. Paa
dode Stængler af Juncus effusus. S. Gels-
skov, Marts 1915.

*Rhabdospora pastinaeina (Sacc.) Allesch.
Paa Frugter af Heracleum sphonåylium. Ko^
benhavn, Sept. 1911. F. Bolteskov, Aug.
1912.

Sporerne 20—30 X l/i. (Fig. 19).
Fig. 19. *Rhabdospora campanula«? Fautr. Paa

Rhab gsP™/™$™ dna - dode Stængler af Matricaria chamomüla. S.

Nærum, Jan. 1914.
Da Fautreys Beskrivelse (»Périthéces épars, sousépidermiques, érum-
pents par l'ostiole; spores filiformes 40—60 X 2 å gouttes«) ganske passer
paa den af mig fundne Svamp, henfører jeg den til denne Art, skønt det
jo p. G. a. Beskrivelsens Kortfattethed er umuligt med Sikkerhed at sige,
om vore Svampe er identiske. De af mig fundne Pyknider var 180 — 240 ;x
i Diam., og jævnlig var de noget langstrakte i Stængelens Længderetning,
og Sporerne var 47—62 X 1.7— 2 p.

*Septoria brachypodina n. sp. Maculis valde effusis, laete ferrugineis,
immarginatis ; peritheciis amphigenis, gregariis, lenticularibus, 100 — 125 jj.
diam., saepe 2 — 3 confluentibus. Sporulis cylindricis,
rectis, continuis, hyalinis, 4—5 X Y 2 fi. (Fig. 20, Tav. | S"

III, Fig. 17). <V l

Ad folia adhuc viva Brachypodii silvatici. S. Gels-
skov, Okt. 1913. Fig. 20.

*Septoria polygonicola (Lasch) Sacc. Paa levende ^podina™ V ~
Blade af Polygonum persicaria. S. Folehaven, Rude Skov, Konidier 800 : 1.
Aug. 1915.

Septoria posoniensis Bäuml. Paa levende Blade af Chrysosplenium
alternifolium. S. Endrup Hegn, Juni 1904.

Septoria oxalidis Rostr. Paa levende Blade af Oxalis acetosetta. S.
Folehaven, Aug. 1915.

Septoria stachydis Rob. et Desm. Paa levende Blade af Stachys sil-
vatica. S. Bøndernes Hegn, Sept. 1915.

Phleospora pseudoplatani (Rob. et Desm.) Lind. Paa Frugter af Acer
pseudoplatanus. S. Tisvilde, Juli 1894.

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I.

33

*Eriospora achaonioides n. sp.

Stromatibus sparsis, immersis, glo-
boso-depressis, intus in 5 — 8 locula-
menta divisis. Sporulis filiforniibus,
43 — 75x0.8^, 7 — llineodembasidio
insidentibus et cohaerentibus ; basidiis
cyhndraceis, 7 — 12 X Iß. (Fig. 21).
In samaris dejectis Fraxini excel-
sioris. S. Ermelunden, Marts 1911.

Fig. 21. Eriospora achaenioides.
Konidier 400 : 1.

Nectrioidaceae.
*Xythia pinastri Krst. Paa nedfaldne Naale af Pinus montana. J.
Klosterheden, Marts 1915.

*Sphaeronaemella fimicola March. Paa Hestegødning. S. Hareskov,
Juli 1913.

De af mig fundne Pyknider var noget mindre
end Marchals, nemlig kun 70—100^ i Diam. med
et 190 — 300 fi langt Næb, og Sporerne var i mine
Exemplarer forsynede med en Oliedraabe i hver
Ende. (Fig. 22).

Leptostromataceae.

Leptothyrium periclymeni (Desm.) Sacc. Paa
levende Blade af Lonicera periclymenum . S. Erme-
lunden, Aug. 1915.

Leptostroma filicinum Fr. Paa Bladstilke af
Osmuncla regalis. L. Stokkemarke Mose, Juli 1881.
Leptostroma jiuicacearum Sacc. Paa visne Stæng-
ler af Juncus ej f usus. S. Gelsskov, Nov. 1914.

♦Leptostroma spiraeae Fr. Paa visne Stængler
S. Lyngby Mose, April 1889.
Adskiller sig fra den i »Danish Fungi etc.« som aim. angivne L. spi-
raeinum (Sacc. et Briand) Vgr., hvis Sporer er 7 — 8 X 3.5 — 4^, ved at
have Sporer, der kun er 6 X V\ß-

Leptostroma lineare Lév. Paa dodc Stængler af Tanacetum vulgare.
J. Kleis, Juli 1891.

*Leptothyrella Mougeotiana Sacc. et Koum. Paa levende Naale af
Pinus pinaster. S. Charlottenlund, Juni 1891.

Excipulaceae.
Discula niicrosperma (B. et Br.) Sacc. Paa Grene af Salix sp. S.
Tokkekøb Hegn, Maj 1891.

Dr.nsk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5. 3

Fig. 22. Sphaeronae

mella fimicola.

a. Pyknide 95 : 1.

b. Konidier 560 : 1

af Spiraea ulmaria.

34

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

Dinemasporium graininnm Lév. Paa visne Blade af Luzula pilosa.
S. Gelsskov, Aug. 1914.

Melanconiales.

*Gloeosporium gallaruni Ch. Rich. Paa Galler, frembragt af Dryophanta
sp., paa Blade af Quercus robur. S. Hareskov, Aug. 1915.

Gloeosporium equiseti Ell. et Ev. Paa Equisetum fluviatile. S. Eske-
mosegaard, Aug. 1913.

*Gloeosporium mnsarnm Cooke et Mass. var. importatum Laubert. Paa
importerede Frugter af Musa. København, Aug. 1912.

Konidierne 15 — 20 x 7 — 8^; Cooke et Massee angiver for Hoved-
arten 10 — 12 xl//, og R. Laubert 1 ) har for Varieteten: 9 — 24 X 5 — 7 fx.

Fig. 23. Marssonina potentillae. 800 : 1. Se Teksten.

Gloeosporium samararum All. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Fraxinus
excelsior. S. Lave Skov, Aug. 1910.

Gloeosporium acerinum West. Paa Blade af Acer platanoides. Koben-
havn, Okt. 1893.

*Myxosporiuni cytisi P. Henn. Paa Grene af Cytisus laburnum. S,
Trørød, Juni 1915.

Melanconium typhae Peck. Paa visne Blade af Typha lati folia. S.
Folehaven, Juni 1914.

*3Iarssoniiia necans (Eli. et Ev.) Sacc. Paa levende Blade af Pteridium
aquilinum. S. Hareskov, Aug. 1915.

Marssonina potentillae (Desm.) Magn. I Aug. 1914 saa jeg i en Gartner-
have i Kobenhavn et større Stykke Jordbær, der var meget stærkt an-
grebet af nævnte Svamp. Det var mig strax ved den mikroskopiske Under-
søgelse paafaldende, at Sporerne baade med Hensyn til Form og Størrelse
afveg noget fra det normale. I hosstaaende Fig. 23 ses til venstre Sporer

1 ) Gartenflora 59, S. 412.

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I.

35

af denne noget afvigende Form, medens der til hojre til Sammenligning
er anbragt nogle normale Sporer fra en Prove — ligeledes paa Jordbær
— fra Tranekær (Aug. 1913), begge tegnede i frisk Tilstand; Længden af
Sporerne var 25 — 28// for den københavnske og 17 — 20 // for den lange-
landske Pro ve (Allescher har 20 — 25//); en Prove, stammende fra Poten-
lilla reptans, stemte ganske overens med den sidstnævnte, hvorimod Exem-
plarer fra Potentilla tormentilla og Comarum palustre havde noget smallere
Sporer, især for den nederste Celles Vedkommende
(Fig. 24).

*Stilbospora angustata Fr. Paa døde Grene
af Ulmus montana. F. Juelsberg, Sept. 1891.

Coryneum pulviiiatum Fr. Paa Stammen af
Tilia europaea. S. Benzonsdal, Okt. 1889 (E.
Rostrup).

♦Coryneum ruborum Oud. Paa dode Stængler
af Rubus idaeus. J. Beder, Juli 1914.

Asterosporium Hoi'fmanni Fr. Denne paa Boge-
kviste saa almindelige Svamp har jeg fundet paa ned-
faldne Frugter af Fagus silvatica og Carpinus be-
iulus, henholdsvis i Jægersborg Dyrehave og
Frederiksberg Have.

*3Ionoehaetia eompta Sacc. var. ramicola Berl. etBres. Paa døde Grene
af Rosa canina. S. Dronninggaard, Juni 1891.

*Pestalozzia eonigena Lév. Paa Kogler af Thuya occidentalis. Køben-
havn, April 1915.

*Pestalozzia inontellica Sacc. et Vogl. Paa visne Blade af Quercus
rdbur. S. Gelsskov 1911.

Steganosporium piriforme (Fr.) Cda. Paa Grene af Acer pseudoplata-
nus. F. Selleberg, Sept. 1891.

Fig. 24. Marssonina

potentillae. 800 : 1.

Se Teksten.

Hyphomycetes.
Mucedinaceae.

*Oospora candidula Sacc. Paa døde Naale af Pinus silvestris og P.
nigra. S. Gelsskov 1911.

*3Ionilia aurea (Cda.) Sacc. Paa raaddent Ved af Fagus silvatica. S.
Jægersborg Dyrehave, Juli 1915.

Cylindrium griseum Bon. Paa nedfaldne Blade af Quercus sp. Koben-
havn, Sept. 1903.

*Cyliiidrium elongatum Bon. Paa nedfaldne Blade af Quercus rdbur.
S. Gelsskov 1911.

3*

36

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

*Cylindrium clandestinum (Cda.) Sacc. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Acer
pseudoplatmms. S. Ermelunden, Nov. 1912.
Konidierne 12 — 15.5 X 2 /u.
*Oedocephalum fimetariuin (Riess) Sacc. Paa Hestegødning. S. Gels-
skov, Juli 1915.

*Rhopalomyces elegans Cda. Paa
henraadnende Plantedele (Brassica ole-
racea, Lolium italicum). Amager, Dec.
1913, S. Tystofte, Juni 1915.

*Coronella nivea Crouan. Paa Ræve-
ekskrementer. S. Gelsskov, Dec. 1914.
Et Forsog paa at rendyrke denne
meget ejendommelige Svamp, der ikke
synes at være genfunden, siden Crouan
fandt den i Dep. Finistére i Frankrig,
mislykkedes desværre, idet mine Kul-
turer blev forurenede af en Mucor-Avt,
som den voksede imellem (eller paa ?).
Da Crouan ikke anfører Maal, skal
jeg tilfoje, at de radiært udstraalende
sporebærende Grene, af hvilke der fandtes
9 — 18, var 40 — 50^ lange og de ten-
formede Sporer 11 — 12 X 3 — 3.5//.

*Cephalosporium roseum Oud. Paa
visne Stængler af Equisetum fluviatile.
S. Fuglesangsoen, Maj 1915.
I sin Originalbeskrivelse 1 ) skriver Oudemans om Hyferne »continuis«;
herved sætter Lindau i Rabenhorst's Kryptogamenflora et »?«. Som Fig. 25
viser, fandt jeg ingen Skillevægge i de meget tynde,
krybende Hyfer, medens der fandtes saadanne over ° ° ° °

Basis i de oprette, konidiebærende Grene. o & o °

*Cephalosporium acremonium Cda. Paa hen-
raadnende Plantedele. S. Jægersborg Dyrehave,
April 1914, Ruderhegn, Juli 1914. Tern. aim. paa
døde Frø i Spireapparater.

*Trichodernia album Preuss. Paa Mykorrhizer
paa Rødder af Pinus montana. J. Hjortsballe-
høje. (Fig. 26).

Om det er Preuss' Art, der foreligger, er ikke helt sikkert, men det
er i hvert Tilfælde den Art, som Elisabeth Dale i sin Artikel »On the

Fig. 25. Cephalosporium roseum
400 : 1.

\F

Fig. 26. Trichoderma
album. 800 : 1.

!) Ned. Kruidk. Arch., 2. Sér., 4. Bd., S. 249.

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I. 37

fungi of the »Soil« 1 ) nærmere beskriver under ovennævnte Navn. Hun
ender ogsaa med at skrive : »The description of T. album (Kabenhorst I, 8)
agrees in many respects with my culture, but I did not find any covering
of hairs on the colonies, and the spores are not round. The species is however
incertain according to Lindau«.

♦Cylindrocephalum lycotropuni (Preuss)!. Under Navnet »Hufeisen-
förmiger Spindelstaub, Fusidium lycotropum« beskrev og afbildede Preuss 2 )
i 1851 en Svamp, der utvivlsomt er identisk med en af mig paa Aske-
frugter fundet Art. Medens Preuss meget korrekt afbilder Konidierne,
har han aabenbart ikke set Konidiebærerne, der ogsaa er meget smaa og
uanselige, nemlig kun 14/* hoje og i /u. tykke. Paa korte Stilke bærer de
i Spidsen 2—3 Konidier. Saccardo 3 ) og Lindau 4 ) er enige om, at denne
Art næppe kan henfores til Slægten Fusidium; hvis man ikke vil basere
en ny Slægt paa den, forekommer det mig,
at den maa henfores til Slægten Cylindro-
cephalum. (Fig. 27).

Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Fraxinus
excelsior. S. Ermelunden, Marts 1911.

*Harzia acremonioides (Harz) Cost.
Paa henraadnende Plantedele, vistnok

aim. (f. Ex. meget hyppig paa dode Fro Fig. 27. Cylindrocephalum

\ & jrtro r lycotropum. 560:1.

i Spireapparater).

♦Aspergillus minimus Wehm. Paa døde Naale af Pinus silvestris. S.
Gelsskov 1911.

♦Aspergillus sulphureus (Fres.) Wehm. Paa døde Frø i Spireapparater.
Kobenhavn.

♦Aspergillus varians Wehm. Isoleret fra en Jordprøve. J. Vrou Hede.
Konidiebærerne 330—500 X 5 pi, med eller uden Skillevægge, hyppigst
uden, farveløse — ganske svagt brunfarvede, tykvæggede. Sterigmerne
ugrenede eller grenede. Konidierne olivengrønne, 3pt i Diameter.

I gamle Kulturer paa Ølurtgelatine fandtes der hist og her i det tykke
Myceltæppe Grupper af runde Celler (Tav. II, Fig. 16), der ganske min-
dede om f. Ex. Aspergillus nidulans's saakaldte »Blasenhülle«.

Penicillium candidum Fr. Paa henraadnende Fro af Pisum sali rum.
Kobenhavn.

♦Penicillium roseum Fr. Paa henraadnende Plantedele {Pinus, Pisum).
Kobenhavn, Gelsskov 1911.

♦Penicillium brevicaule Sacc. Paa døde Fro i Spireapparater. Kobenhavn.

!) Ann. myc. 1912, S. 461.

2 ) Sturm: Deutschlands Flora, 3. Abt. VI., S. 57.

3 ) Syll. IV, S. 28.

4 ) Rbh. Krypt-FL, 2. Auf. 1. Bd. 8. Abt. S. 63.

38

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

*Penicillium fulvuni Rbh. Paa døde Fro i Spireapparater. Kobenhavn.
Af de talrige Former af den gamle »Pemcilliuni glaucum«, som jeg
nærmere har undersøgt ved Dyrkning paa forskellige Substrater, er det
lykkedes mig at identificere folgende:

*Penieilliuin expansum (Lk.) Thorn. Paa Blade
af Quercus robur. S. Gelsskov 1911.

*Penicillium tabescens Westl. Fra Jordprøve.
J. Vrou Hede.

*Penicillium claviforme Bain. Paa Blade af
Quercus robur. S. Gelsskov 1911.

*Penieillium piiiophilum (Hedgcock) Thorn.
Paa Blade af Quercus robur. S. Gelsskov 1911.
*Penieillium sphmlosum Thorn. Paa henraad-
nende Plantedele (Pinus, Fagus, Quercus), i Jord-
prøver. S. Kobenhavn, Gelsskov, J. Holt Hede.
*Penicillium viridicatiim Westl. Paa henraad-
nende Plantedele (Pinus, Secale, Quercus). S. Ko-
benhavn, Gelsskov.

*PenicilIium li\idum Westl. Paa raadne Blade
af Fagus silvatica. S. Gelsskov 1911.

*Penicilliimi corymbiferum Westl. I en »Luft-
analyse«. Kobenhavn 1915.

*Penicillium notatum Westl. Paa UlocoUa
foliacea. S. Gelsskov. I Jordprøver. J. Gludsted
Plantage, Sdr. Feldborg Plantage.

*Penieilliimi solitum Westl. Paa hollandsk Ost.
Kobenhavn.

*Penicillium rubnim O. Stoll. Paa raadne Blade
af Quercus robur. S. Gelsskov. I en Jordprøve.
J. Rind Krat.

*Penicillium italicum Wehm. Paa Abildsiner.
Kobenhavn.

Ved Dyrkning paa Ølurtgelatine frembragtes
de for denne Art karakteristiske Sklerotier.
*Peiiicillium glabrum (Wehm.) Westl. I Jordprøve. J. Holt Plantage.
*PeniciUium Pfefferianum (Wehm.) Westl. Paa raadne Naale af Pinus
nigra. S. Gelsskov 1911.

*Briarea aurosa n. sp. Caespitulis minutis, aureis. Hyphis fertilibus
erectis, robustis, triseptatis, pallide fulvis, 340 — 375 X 15—21^/, apice in
denticulis minutissimis catenas conidiorum gerentibus; conidiis globosis,
intus granulosis, aureis, 7 jy. diam. (Fig. 28).

In charta bibula humida. Kobenhavn (leg. K. Dorph-Petersen).

Fig. 28. Briarea
aurosa. 260:1.

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I.

39

*Sporotriclmm Kirchneri n. sp. I en Artikel »Eine Milbenkrankheit des

Hafers« 1 ), foraarsaget af Tarsonemus spirifex, skriver O. Kirchner:
»Zum Schluss mag erwähnt sein, dass die in den Blattscheiden des Hafers
dicht gedrängt beisammen lebenden Milben häufig von einem Pilz bewohnt
waren, welcher ihren ganzen Körper durchwucherte, aus den Extremitäten
herauswuchs und in der Nachbarschaft sich ausbreitend andere Individuen,
meistens zuerst an den Extremitäten, ergriff. Der Pilz gehört als eine an-
scheinend noch nicht beschriebene Art zu der Gattung Sporotrichum Link . . . ,
und machte ganz den Ein-
druck eines Parasiten, der
die Milben tötet, indessen
liess sich diess nicht mit
Sicherheit feststellen, da
das Material zu Infek-
tionsversuchen nicht ge-
eignet war«.

Jeg formoder, at det
er den samme Art, som
jeg har fundet i Mængde
ligeledes paa Tarsonemus
spir if ex paa Havre fra
Lundby i Sydsjælland i
Juni 1913, og som jeg vil
tillade mig at opkalde
efter Prof. O. Kirchner:

Sporotrichum Kirch-
neri n. sp. Specie oculo
nudo non conspicuo. Hy-
phis ex extremitatibus
Tarsonemi oriundis, re-

pentibus, septatis, 2 ti er., ramis conidiophoris sparsis v. oppositis, ad
septa oriundis, extense lageniformibus ; conidiis ovoideis, 3.7 — 4.4 X 2.5^.
(Pig.. 29)2).

In Ta/rsonemo spirijici in Arena satira parasi tanti.

Fig. 29. Sporotrichum Kirchneri. Mide med
Svampen 160 : 1, Fig. t.v. 550 : 1.

1 ) Zeits. f. Pflanzenkrankheiten 14. Bd. S. 1 (1904).

2 ) I »Tijdschrift over Plantenziekten« 1915 (S. 121) omtaler og afbilder
T. A. C. Schoevers i en Artikel »Een nieuwe havervijand {Tarsonemus
spirifex}« en Svamp, der sandsynligvis er den samme som foreliggende,
om end Ordene »soms drie of vier« i hans Beskrivelse »Op de plaats
van den steel van de peer zaten soms een, soms drie of vier zeer
dunne korte draden, die aan hun top elk een kleine, ronde conidie
droegen« ikke passer paa mine Exemplarer.

40

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

Fig. 30. Sporotrichum fimicola. 600 : 1.

*Sporotrichum fimicola n. sp. Caespitulis exiguis, laxe contextis, albis.
Hypliis rarnosissimis, septatis, 4// er.; conidiis late obovoideis, basi trun-

catis, intus granulosis, 10 — 14 X
5—10/,. (Fig. 30).

Ad excrementa C anis ja mi-
liaris. S. Klosterris Hegn, Marts
1913.

♦Monosporium acuminatum
Bon. var. terrestre Sacc. Paa hen-
raadnende Xylaria polymorpha.
S. Ermelunden, Okt. 1914.

Botrytis Bassiana Bals. Paa
en Sitona lineata. S. Lyngby,
Sept. 1914.

Paa Ølurtgelatine trivedes
Svampen overmaade frodigt; af
forskellige Insekter, som blev
overdrysset med Konidier fra en
saadan kunstig Kultur, inficeredes og dræbtes den aim. Mariehøne
(Coccinella 7-punctata) (2 af 4 Individer), en Elaphrus cupreus, en
Spyflue (Calliphora erythrocephala) samt en Larve af Natsværmeren
Lachnocampa rubi, medens en Ørentvist og et Tusindben ikke angrebes.

♦Botrytis isabellina Preuss. I Mængde paa Claviceps
purpiirea-Skhrotier fra Phalaris arundinacea. Koben-
bavn, Juni 1914. Paa nedfaldne Naale af Picea
excelsa. S. Boserup Skov, Juli 1914.

Konidiebærerne 2 — 3 Gange dikotomt forgrenede,
400—600// hoje,7— 14^ tykke. Konidierne 7—10
( — 14) n i Diameter.

*Botrytis hltescens Sacc. et Boum. Paa benraad-
nende Blade af Pinus, Picea og Fagus. S. Gels-
skov 1911.

^Botrytis pilulifcra Sacc Paa Ekskrementer og
benraadnende Plantedele. S. Kobenbavn, Gelsskov,
F. Middelfart,

*Cylindrodendruni album Bon. Paa nedfaldne
Frugter af Quercus robur, Fraxinus excelsior og Acer
pseudoplatanus. S. Charlottenlund, Ermelunden. Paa
Stængler af Medicago sativa. S. Vemmetofte. (Fig. 31).
Ovularia cynoglossi (Liro) Lind. Paa levende
Blade af Cynoglossum officinale. S. Jægersborg Dyre-
have, Aug. 1914.

Fig. 31.
Cylindrodendrum
album. 560 : 1.

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I.

41

*Pachybasium hamatum (Bon.) Sacc. Paa raaddent Ved af Picea
excelsa. S. Giesegaard, April 1914. var. candidum Sacc. Paa Under-
siden af nedfaldne Blade af Quercus robur. S. Gelsskov, Aug. 1914.

*Paehybasium niveum n. sp. Caespitulis velutinis,
niveis. Conidiophoris adscendentibus, septatis, ramis
mediis sterilibus, lateralibus sparsis, ramosis, ramulis
ultimis medio globoso inflatis, 18 X 3 [i, conidia sin-
gularia gerentibus ; conidiis globosis, 2p diam. (Fig. 32).
In terra arenosa.

Isoleret fra Jordprøver fra Vrou Hede og Holt
Hede i Jylland (baade fra 10, 30 og 60 Cm.s Dybde).

*Vorticillium paniculatum n.sp. Caespitulis effusis,
raris, albis. Hyphis sterilibus repentibus dense
septatis, parum ramosis ; fertilibus erectis, 250 — 450 (x F j„ 32 Pachyba-
altis, septatis, apicem versus pauculos verticillos, sium niveum. 800:1.

Fig. 33. Verticillium paniculatum. 160 : 1 og 510 : 1.

e 3 — 4 ramis in totidem ramulis conidiophoris exientibus constantes,
gerentibus. Conidiis obovoideis, basi acutis, 5 — 6 X 2.5 — 3/^. (Fig. 33).
Ad radices Piceae excelsae. S. Bøndernes Hegn.

42

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

Fig. 34 viser en mærkelig Sammenvoksning mellem 2 Konidiebærere.
*Verticillium glaucum Bon. Paa en dod Formica ruf a. S. Boserup
Skov, Juli 1914.

*Verticillium microspermum Sacc. Paa Lamellerne af en henraadnende
Agaricacé. J. Dybdalskov, Juli 1891.

Verticillium candiduluin Sacc. Paa dode Naale af Pirats silrestris.
S. Gelsskov 1911.

♦Verticillium ciimabarinum (Cda.) Beinke et Berth. Paa dode Korn
af Triticum vulgare i Spireapparat. Kobenhavn.

Fig. 35. Acrocylindrium elegans. 510 : 1.

Fig. 34. Verticillum pani
culatum. 2 sammen-
voksede Konidiebærere.
190 : 1.

* Verticillium sulplmrellum Sacc. Paa ned-
faldne Frugter af Quercus robur. S, Jægers-
borg Dyrehave, Marts 1911.
♦Verticillium lutescens (Schw.) Sacc. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Acer
pseudoplatanus. S. Ermelunden, Febr. 1912.

*Acrocylindrium elegans Bon. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Crataegus
monogyna. S. Jægersborg Dyrehave, April 1912. (Fig. 35).
Konidierne 7 — 9 X 2 — 2.5//.
*Spicaria nivea Harz. Paa raaddent Ved. S. Folehaven, Juni
1914.

*Gonatobotrys simplex Cda. Vistnok aim. paa henraadnende Plante-
dele, f. Ex. Fro i Spireapparater. S. Kobenhavn, Lyngby, Holte, Farum
Lillevang.

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I.

43

*Didymopsis perexigua Sacc. et March. Paa Cladosporium herba/rum
paa dode Frugter af Trayopogoii pratensis i Spireapparat. Kobenhavn,
Juli 1910.

*Triehotheciuni candidiini Wallr. Paa Poly-
porus brumalis. S. Rude Skov, Okt. 1914.

Diplocladiuni minus Bon. Paa Pleurotus
ostreatus. S. Jægersborg Dyrehave, Febr. 1913.
*Diplocladiuni tenue n. sp. Caespitulis tenui-
bus, albis. Hyphis fertilibus erectis, septatis, apice
2 — 3 verticillos ternorum v. quaternorurn rarnorum
aciculariorum, 30 — 50 X 3//, gerentibus. Conidiis
solitariis, oblongis v. cylindraceis, utrinque rotun-
datis, uniseptatis, ad septa non v. vix constrictis,
hyalinis, 8—11 X 2.5 p. (Fig. 36).

Ad fructus putrescentes Cucumeris sativi.
S. Lundby, Aug. 1913.

*Diplorhiiiotrichuin affine n. sp. Caespitulis
perexiguis, albis. Hyphis fertilibus erectis, sim-
plicibus, uniseptatis, 30 — 35 X 4^, apice denticu-
latis; conidiis e denticulis oriundis, hyalinis, cy-
lindraceo-clavatis, apice rotundatis, basi attenua-
tis, biloculatis, loculis omnibus 2 — 3-guttulatis,
16—25x4—5^. (Fig. 37).

Ad samaras dejectas Fraxini excelsior is et
Aceris pseudoplatani. S. Ermelunden, Maj 1911.

Denne Art adskiller sig fra den eneste hidtil be-
skrevne Diplorhinotrichum (D. candidulum v. Höhn.)
ved, at Konidiebærerne aldrig har mere end én Skille-
væg, medens denne har 2- — 3, samt ved de lidt bre-
dere og kun forneden tilspidsede Konidier.

*Horniiactis fimicola Sacc. et March. Paa nedfaldne

Frugter af Acer pseudoplatanus. S. Ermelunden, Marts

1911. Paa Ræveekskrementer. S. Gelsskov, Dec. 1914.

*Septocylindrium album (Preuss) Sacc. Paa dode

Fro i Spireapparater. Kobenhavn.

*S('ptocylindrium virens Sacc. Paa nedfaldne Frugter
af Fraxinus excelsior. S. Rude Skov, Maj 1912.

Dactylium dendroides Fr. Paa Stereum hvrsubum.

S. Gelsskov, Okt. 1912.

*3Ionacrosporium subtile Oud. Paa Xylaria hypoxylon. S. Hareskov,

April 1914. Paa nedfaldne Naale af Picea excelsa. S. Gelsskov, Marts 1914.

*Monacrosporiuni sarcopodioides (Harz) Berl. et Vogl. Paa nedfaldne

Fig. 36. Diplocladium
tenue. Toppen af 2
Konidiebærere. 290:1.
Foroven en Gruppe
Konidier. 800:1.

Fig. 37. Diplorhi-
notrichum affine.
560 : 1.

44

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

Fig. 39.

Dactylaria echino-

phila. 560:1.

Frugter af Fraxinus excelsior og paa Bark af Betida verrucosa. S. Errne-
lunden, Nov. 1911.

Konidierne med 3 — 8 (hyppigst 6) Skillevægge, 45— 50 //!., 12// 1.
*Monacrosporium elegans Oud. Paa henraadnende Plantedele (ned-
faldne Frugter af Fagus, Fraxinus, Acer, Crataegus, Bark af Ulmus, Ved
af Picea excelsa) og paa Hjorte-
ekskrementer. S. Ermelunden, Jæ-
gersborg Dyrehave, Hørsholm, Giese-
gaard, Foraar — Efteraar.

Der fandtes hyppigst 5-rummede
Konidier; Fig. 38 viser 3 saadanne,
af hvilke den ene er gennemvoxet.
*3Ionacrosporium oxysporum
Sacc. et March. Paa nedfaldne
Frugter af Fraxinus excelsior. Erme-
lunden, Nov. 1911.

Paa mine Eksemplarer varierede Skillevæggenes
Antal mellem 6 og 11, medens Saccardo og Marchal
har 10—12.

*Dactylaria eehinophila Massal. Paa nedfaldne
Frugter af Fraxinus excelsior. S. Ermelunden, Sept.
1911.

Konidiebærerne 25// h., 3.5// t., Konidierne 17 —
22 X 3,2—3.5//, stedse med 3 Skillevægge. (Fig. 39).
Helicomyces aureus Cda. Paa nedfaldne hen-
raadnende Grene. F. Alléskoven ved Faaborg, Okt.
1914. J. Sæbygaards Skov, Juli 1893.

*Helicoiuyces tubulosus Kiess. Paa raad-
dent Ved af Quercus robur. S. Ermelunden,
Nov. 1888 (C. Raunkiær).

*Prismaria alba Preuss (?). Paa en Ko-
nidiebærer af en ubestemmelig, mørkebrun
Hyphomycet, voxende paa Naale af Picea
excelsa. S. Gelsskov, Dec. 1913. (Tav. II,
Fig. 15).

Om den af mig fundne Svamp er identisk
med Preuss' ovennævnte Art, er jeg noget
i Tvivl om, da den foreliggende Beskrivelse
er noget ufuldstændig og Afbildningen tilsyne-
ladende noget skematisk.

*Dactylaria acicularis n. sp. Caespitulis oculo inarmato non cernen-
dis. Hyphis fertilibus sparsis, erectis, septatis, 30 — 35 X 2.2//, apice 3 — 6

Fig. 38.

Monacrosponum

elegans. 560 : 1.

Fig. 40.
Dactylaria acicularis. 560 : 1.

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag ti! Danmarks Svampeflora. I.

45

conidia fusiformia, longe acutata, hvalina, 3 — 5-septata, 30 — 38 X 2.5 f±,
gerentibus. (Fig. 40).

Ad excrementa Armadillidii vulgaris et ad samaras putridas Fraxini ex-
celsioris. S. Kobenhavn, Ermelunden.
*Paraspora eidaris n. sp. Caespitulis
sparsis, perexiguis, subglobosis, quin-
quagenum fere conidiorum constanti-
bus; conidiis oblonge-clavulatis v.cv-
lindraceis, apice rotundatis, hyalinis,
3-7-septatis, 45-80x3-3.4//. (Fig. 41).

Ad corticem Fagi silvaticae. S.
Frederikslund Skov, Okt. 1913.

*Trinacrium subtile Riess. Paa
dode Grene af Betula. S. Frederiks-
borg, Maj 1914.

Titaea maxilliformis Rostr. Paa
Stængler ai Medicago saliva. F. Horne-
molle Gaard, April 1915. Fig. 41. Paraspora eidaris. 400:1.

Dematiaceae.

Coniosporium inquinans Dur. et Mont. Paa Græsstraa. S. Jægerspris,
Aug. 1903.

*Coniosporium aterrimiuu (Cda.) Sacc. Paa dode Fro i Spireapparater.
København.

*Stachybotrys lobulata Berk. Paa dode Blade af Quercus robur. S.
Gelsskov 1911.

Periconia pyenospora Fres. Paa døde Stængler af Medicago sativa.
F. Hornemølle Gaard. Paa visne Blomster af Ribes grossularia. J. Balle
ved Vejle, Aug. 1913.

Periconia byssoides Pers. Paa dode Stængler af Medicago sativa. S.
Vemmetofte, Maj 1914.

Arthrinium sporophleoides Fckl. Paa Blade af Carex Fraseri. S.
Hellebæk, April 1914 (F. Børgesen).

*Streptothrix fusca Cda. Paa døde Stængler af Pteridium aquilinum.
S. Gelsskov, Sept. 1890. Paa Frugter af Fraxinus excelsior i Spireapparat.
Kobenhavn.

Konidierne 6.7 — 7 X 4^*.

*Rhinocladium coprogemmi Sacc. et March. Paa henraadnende Straa
af Gaiamagr stis sp. S. Rude Skov, Okt. 1914.

*Hormiactella fusca (Preuss) Sacc, Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Fraxinw
excelsior. S. Ermelunden, April og Sept. 1911.

46 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

Konidiebærerne 70 — 120 x 3.6 pi, de imellem disse staaende lodrette
golde Hyfer 400—800 x 3.6—4.2,«, Konidierne 15—17 X 2.5 li.

*Botryotriehuin pihiliferum Sacc. et March.. Paa Eæveekskrementer.
S. Gelsskov, Dec. 1914.

Konidierne 11—20^ i Diameter.

*Mesobotrys macro clada Sacc. Paa dode Blade af Pinus silvestris og
Quercus robur. S. Gelsskov 1911.

*Menispora caesia Preuss. Paa Indersiden af afsprængt Bark af Acer
pseudoplatanus. S. Ermelunden, Juli 1915.

*Verticicladiimi acuum Oud. Paa nedfaldne Naale af Picea excelsa og
Pseudotsuga Douglasii. S. Gelsskov, Sept. 1914, Frerslev Hegn, Aug. 1915,
Færgelunden, Juli 1915.

*Gonytrichum caesium (Fr.) Sacc. Paa en nedfalden Gren af Alnus
glutinosa. S. Folehaven, Maj 1914.

Fuckelina microspora Sacc. Paa raaddent Ved. S. Eavnsholt Hegn,
Juli 1914.

*Chalara longipes (Preuss) Cooke. Paa nedfaldne Naale af Picea excelsa.
S. Gelsskov, Giesegaard, Marts 1914. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Quercus
robur. S. Charlottenlund, April 1914.

Konidiebærerne 90 — 100 X 6 it, Konidierne 13 — 14 X 1.5 /x.
*Chalara gigas n. sp. Caespitulis minutis, subfuscis. Hyphis fertilibus
sparsis, paene aequicrassis, obscure fuscatis, 220 — 235 X 10^. Conidiis
cylindraceis, hyalinis, 24—35 X bti. (Tav. III, Fig. 18).
Ad corticem Aceris pseudoplatani. S. Ermelunden.
Cladosporium sphaeroideum Cooke. Paa Aira caespitosa. S. Fole-
haven, Juni 1905.

*Cladosporium lignicola Cda. Paa Ved af Quercus robur. S. Krogen-
berg Hegn, Okt. 1893.

*Cladotrichum myrmecophilum (Fres.) Lagerh. Denne Svamp, der synes
knyttet til de af Myren Lasius juliginosus byggede Reder, har jeg ogsaa
konstateret i en saadan Rede, der findes i Landbohøjskolens zoologiske
Samling og velvilligst af Prof. Boas blev overladt mig til Undersøgelse.
Den er fundet under et Gulv i Stutteri gaarden ved Strib 1909.

Om denne Svamp har Lagerheim skrevet en udforlig Afhandling i
det svenske »Entomologisk Tidskrift«, 20. Aarg. S. 17 (1900).

Arthrobotryum n. gen. Hyphae steriles repentes; fertiles erectae, sim-
plices, septatae, fuscae; hypharum articuli fertiles globosi, undique denti-
culato-sporigeri. Conidia obovoidea, didyma, hvalina.

*Arthrobotryum typicum n. sp. Hyphis fertilibus sparsis, basi dila-
tatis, 4 — 7 verticillos conidiorum gerentibus, 150 — 235 X 3 (i. Conidiis ob-
ovoideis, hyalinis, 7—7.5 X.2.4//. (Tav. III, Fig. 19).

Ad semina putrescentia Dactylidis glomeratae. Kobenhavn, Marts 1913.

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I. 47

*Clasterosporium tomloides (Cooke) Sacc. I Kevnerne i stærk sprukken
Bark af Fagus silratica. S. Frederikslund Skov, Okt. 1913.

Antallet af Skillevægge i Konidierne (om hvilke Cooke kun siger, at
der er mange) har jeg fundet varierende mellem 12 og 19, men omtrent
Halvdelen af samtlige undersøgte Konidier havde 17. Størrelsen af Koni-
dierne var 60—145 X 8—10//. (Tav. III, Fig. 20).

*Septonema atrum Sacc. Paa dode Grene af Salix sp. S. Tokkekob
Hegn, Maj 1891.

Septonema secedens Cda. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Fraxinus excelsior.
S. Ermelunden, Nov. 1913.

*Septonema effusum n. sp. Caespitulis latius effusis, pulveraceis, nigris.
Catenis conidiorum erectis, ramosissimis; conidiis cylindraceis, utrinque
rotundatis, verruculosis, fuscatis, 3 — 4-septatis, ad septa constrictis, 16 —
24 X 5—6^. (Tav. III, Fig. 21).
Ad semina putrescentia.

Paa »Fro« af Beta, Fraxinus, Frangula, Negundo og Centaurea i Spire-
apparat. Kobenhavn.

Denne Art ligner overmaade meget den af Berlese 1 ) beskrevne
S. tondoides, men adskiller sig ved, at alle Konidiernes Celler er fint vor-
tede, og ikke alene den overste. Min Art har ogsaa hyppigst 5-rummede
Konidier, medens Berlese skriver »Les conidies sont ordinairement com-
posées de 4 cellules« (S. 104) og i den latinske Diagnose »conidiis saepe
3 — 4-cellularibus« (S. 109), ligesom hans Tegning hyppigst viser 4-rummede
Konidier; S. 106 skriver han ganske vist »les conidies divisées généralement
par 4 cloisons transversales« og »la plus grande partie des conidies est
munie de 4 cloisons«, men dette er sandsynligvis en Skrivefejl.

*Brachysporium hyalospermum (Cda.) Sacc. Paa nedfaldne Blade af
Quercus robur. S. Gelsskov 1911.

*Brachysporium longipiluni (Cda.) Sacc. Paa Indersiden af Bark af
Betida. S. Elmelunden, Nov. 1914.

*Cercospora lythri (West.) Niessl. Paa Undersiden af levende Blade af
Lythrum salicaria. S. Gelsskov, Sept. 1914.

Heterosporium gracile (Wallr.) Sacc. Paa Blade af Iris Monnieri, I.
ochroleuca og /. daénensis. Botanisk Have i Kobenhavn, 1888.

*Heterosporium syringae Oud. Paa levende Blade af Syringa vulgaris.
Kobenhavn, Aug. 1914.

*Acrothecium bulbosum Sacc. Paa Ved af Picea excelsa. S. Gelsskov,
Marts 1914.

Acrothecium obovatum Cooke. Paa raaddent Ved. S. Gelsskov, Maj
1891.

J ) Bull. d. 1. Soc. myc. de France 1892, S. 103.

48 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

*Acrothecium apicale (B. et Br.) v. Höhn. Paa en raadden Gren af
Fagus silvatica. S. Jægersborg Dyrehave, Aug. 1914.

*.Bendryphium Ellisii Cooke. Paa raaddent Ved. S. Jægersborg Dyre-
have, April 1903.

*Dendrypliiimi arbuscula (Preuss) Sacc. Paa Frugter af Carpinus betulus
(avlede i Kobenhavn) i Spireapparat, Marts 1912. Paa Stængler af Ange-
lica silvestris. S. Hareskov, Juli 1913. (Tav. III, Fig. 22).

Da Preuss' Beskrivelse er meget kortfattet, skal jeg supplere den
med folgende: Konidiebærerne 120 X 9 ju, Konidierne med 6 — 9 Skille-
vægge, fint vortede, 57 — 70 X 11 — 14 ti, sortebrune men lidt lysere mod
begge Ender. Ligner overordentlig meget D. rhopaloides (Fres.) Berl.,
men denne Arts Konidier er glatte.

Dendryphium toruloides (Fers.) Sacc. Paa dode Stængler af Medicago
sativa. S. Vemmetofte, Maj 1914.

♦Coniothecium Mughi Oud. Paa dode Grene af Larix leptolepis. J.
Benzon, April 1914.

Coniothecium complanatum (Fr.) Sacc. Paa Grene af Corylus avellana.
S. Ordrup Mose, April 1905.

Coniothecium applanatum Sacc. Paa Grene af Salix alba. Kobenhavn,
Maj 1891. Paa Salix lanceolata. S. Charlottenlund, Juni 1891.

*Dictyosporium secalinum Delacr. Paa Rodder af Avena sativa. S.
Lundby, Aug. 1913.

Speira toruloides Cda. Paa dode Naale af Picea excelsa, Pinus silve-
stris og P. nigra. S. Gelsskov 1911.

*Speira inops Bomm., Rouss. et Sacc. Paa henraadnende Ved af Picea
excelsa. S. Giesegaard, April 1914.

Tetraploa aristata B. et Br. Paa visne Græsstraa. S. Hareskov, Maj
1903.

*Stemphylium piriforine Bon. Paa dode Fro i Spireapparater. Køben-
havn.

*Stemphylium macrosporioideum (B. et Br.) Sacc. Paa dode Fro i
Spireapparater. Kobenhavn.

*Stemphylium polymorphum Bon. Paa dode Fro i Spireapparater.
Kobenhavn.

*Stemphylium sphaerospermimi (Preuss) Sacc. Paa nedfaldne Frugter
af Crataegus monogyna. S. Jægersborg Dyrehave, Nov. 1913.

Karakteristisk ved sit udbredte, rustgule-rustbrune Mycelium. Koni-
dierne 17 — 27^ i Diameter.

*Helicosporhnn phragmitis v. Höhn. Paa henraadnende Straa af Arundo
phragmites. S. Furesoen, Juli 1914.

*IIelicoon polituluni (Schulzer) Lindau. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Acer
pseudoplatanus. S. Ermelunden 1911.

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I.

49

Om den af mig fundne Helicoon er identisk med Schulzers, kan jeg
ikke aldeles sikkert af g j øre, da S. ingen Maal kar angivet. Konidierne paa
mine Eksemplarer bestod af 5 — 8 Vindinger, der dannede en cylindrisk
Spiral, 26 ju hoj og 19 [x i Gennemsnit; selve Konidien var 3.5// tyk.

Triposporium olegans Cda. Paa raaddent Ved. S. Frederiksdal Stor-
skov, Maj 1891, Eavnskolt Hegn, Juli 1914.

Stilbaceae.

*Stilbella villosa (Fr.) Lindau, Paa Ræveekskrementer. S. Gelsskov,
Dec. 1914.

♦Stilbella Candida (Fckl.) Lindau. Paa Løg af Tulvpa. S. Charlotten-
lund, Juni 1914. Paa lienraadnende Bladstilke af Helleboms niger. Kø-
benhavn, Sept. 1914.

♦Coremium arbuscula H. Fisch. Fra en »Luft-
prøve«. København, April 1913.

♦Sporocybe byssoides Fr. Paa raadne Havre-
straa. S. Lundby, Aug. 1913.

♦Graphium stilboidcum Cda. Paa Ekskre-
menter af Armadillidium vulgare. Kobenhavn,
Aug. 1913.

Eksemplarerne var kun c. Y 2 mm hoje
(Lindau skriver »kaum 2 mm hoch«).

♦Graphium stercorarium March. Paa raad-
dent Ved af Picea excelsa. S. Gelsskov, Nov.
1913.

Da Marchals Beskrivelse i et og alt passer
paa den af mig fundne Svamp, maa jeg identifi-
cere denne med hans Art, som ellers kun er fundet
paa Ekskrementer og »supra telam stercoratam«.

Graphium rigidum (Fr.) Sacc. Paa Bark af Picea excelsa
gaard, Marts 1914.

♦Graphium piliforme Fr. Paa døde Frø i Spireapparater. Kobenhavn.
Hele Svampen naar en Hoj de af 200 — 500;/, og Stilkens Tykkelse er
7 — 20^, Konidierne langstrakt ellipsoidiske eller cylindriske, 8 — 11 X 3^
med en Oliedraabe i hver Ende.

♦Graphium penicillioides Cda. Paa »Frø« af Lolium temulentum i Spire-
apparat. København. Paa Bark af Acer pseud opiatanus. S. Jægersborg
Dyrehave, Nov. 1913.

Stysanus stemonites Fr. Fig. 42 viser et gennemvokset og grenet
Individ, fremkommet paa et Ræveekskrement.

♦Stysanus microsporus Sacc. Paa lienraadnende Straa af Arena sativa.
S. Lyngby, Maj 1915.

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5. 4

Fig. 42. Stysanus stemo-
nites. 50 : 1.

S. Giese-

50 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

*Stysanus capitatus Rke. et Berth. Paa raadne Straa af Avena sativa.
S. Lyngby, Sept. 1913. Paa Blade af Quercus robur. S. Gelsskov 1911.

*Stysanus cybosporus D. Sacc. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Negundo
californicum. København, Dec. 1914.

*Stysanus verrucosus Oud. Paa døde Frø af Pinus silvestris og Dac-
tylis glomerata i Spireapparat. Kobenhavn, Nov. 1887. Paa henraadnende
Straa af Avena sativa. S. Lyngby. Paa nedfaldne Blade af Fagus silva-
tica. S. Gelsskov.

Naar Guéguen 1 ) skriver: »Le Stysamis verrucosus, décrit par M. Oude-
mans, .... me semble se confonclre avec le precedent (EcJiinobotryum
atrum)«, er jeg ikke i Tvivl om, at han tager fejl.

Tuberculariaceae.

Tubercularia brassicae Lib. Paa henraadnende Stokke af Brassica
oleracea. J. Nebsager, Dec. 1891.

Illosporium roseum Fr. Paa Ramalina polymorphem København, April
1908.

*Fusicolla foliicola Krst. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Acer pseudoplatanus.
S. Ermelunden, April 1911.

Sphaeridium vitellinum Fies. Paa nedfaldne Frugter af Crataegus
monogyna. S. Jægersborg Dyrehave, Juni 1913.

Yolutella gilva (Fr.) Sacc, Paa Stængler af Medicago sativa. F. Horne,
Maj 1915.

*Yolutella carnea (Preuss) Sacc. Paa døde Fro i Spireapparater. Kø-
benhavn.

*Fusariwn culmorum W. G. Smith (= F. rubiginosum App. et Woll.)
Paa — især »fodsyge« Individer af — Secale cereale, Triticum sativum, Hor-
deum sativum, Avena sativa, Dactylis glomerata. S. Lyngby, Taastrup,
Skullerupholm, Ringsted, Tystofte, L. Søllested, Ærø: Skovby, J. Studs-
gaard, Levring, Kvistrup, Tingskov, Bornh. Vang. Alm. paa døde Frø
i Spireapparater af Secale, Triticum, Hordeum, Avena sativa og elatior,
Lolium temulentum, Alopecurus pratensis, Phalaris arundinacea, Festuca
ovina, Bromus hordeaceus.

*Fusarium subulatum App. et Woll. Paa »fodsyge« Individer af Secale
cereale, Triticum sativum, Avena sativa, Bromus arvensis. S. Uglerup, Tys-
tofte, Stevns, J. Studsgaard, Skanderborg, Askov, Kolding. Paa døde
Fro i Spireapparater af Secale, Triticum, Festuca ovina, Sinapis alba.

*Fusarium metachroum App. et Woll. Paa døde Frø i Spireapparater
af Secale, Triticum, Hordeum, Avena sativa og elatior, Lolium perenne og

x ) Bull. d. 1. sop. myc. de France 1903, S. 238.

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I. 51

italicum, PJileum pratense, Phalaris arundinacea, Festuca pratensis og ovina,
Dactylis, Beta, Spergula, Platanus, Daucus, Petroselinum, Ondbrychis, Orni-
thopus, Trifolium pratense, Plantago lanceolata, Lappa minor.

♦Fusarium i'alcatum App. et Woll. Paa Kimplanter af Maltkiola, dræbte
af Pythium Debaryanum. J. Aale, Juni 1913.

*Triglypliium album Fres. Paa Bark af Quercus robur. S. Ermelunden,
April 1915. (Fig. 43).

*Chaeto8troma atnim Sacc. Paa visne Straa af Dactylis glo me rat a. F.
Middelfart, Maj 1914.

*Myrothecium inundatum Fr. Paa Lamellerne af en indtørret dgari-
cacé. S. Rude Skov.

Spegazziuia ammophilae Rostr. Paa Græsstraa. S. Furesøen, Maj 1914.

*Stephanoiiia italicum (Speg.) Sacc. et Trav. Denne ejendommelige
Svamp, der paa Grund af Sporernes
Bygning oprindelig blev henfort til
Brandsvampene 1 ) under Navnet Uro-
cystis italica, blev forst fundet paa
Frugter af Casta nea vesca i Italien
og derpaa i Argentina. Senere fandt
F. W. Neger 2 ) den paa Agern fra
Slavonien, og ved at undersøge dens
Udvikling kommer han til det Resul-
tat, at den sandsynligvis maa hen-
fores til Hyphomyceterne. I en nyere
Afhandling af samme Forf. Ȇber

C/rocv^w-ähnlicheNebenfruchtformen Fi S- 43 T v T JJß l VP^]^\ album -

ü . komdier o60 : 1.

von Hypocreaceen« 3 ), i hvilken han

foruden foreliggende omtaler 3 andre meget lignende Arter,' af hvilke det
er lykkedes ham at paavise, at den ene er Konidieformen til Melanospora
marchica Lindau, udtaler han den Formodning, at de alle er Konidieformer
af Hypocreaceer, men han giver dem stadig intet nyt Navn. I 20. Bd.
af »Sylloge fungorum« (1911, S. 887) henføres de endelig til Slægten Ste-
phanoma, hvad jeg dog næppe kan tro vil blive Svampens endelige Plads
i Systemet, der forekommer mig at maatte søges blandt Dematiaceae og
ikke blandt Tuberculariaceae.

Paa Frugter af Quercus robur af dansk Avl i Spireapparat. Køben-
havn 1892.

2 ) Spegazzini er dog straks i Tvivl om det rigtige heri, idet han skriver:
»Species ab Ustilagineis satis abhorrens, sed ad interim adhuc inter
illas numeranda«.

2 ) Tharander Forsti. Jahrb. 1909, S. 238.

3 ) Myc Centr. 4. Bd., S. 273.

4*

52 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6.

Mycelia sterilia.

♦Sclerotium hydrophilum Sacc. Denne af W. Kothert 1 ) meget udfor-
ligt beskrevne Svamp, der adskiller sig fra de fleste andre kendte Skle-
rotier ved ikke at frembringe nogen Art Frugtlegemer med Sporer men
udsende Hyfer, der umiddelbart danner ny Sklerotier, fandt jeg i stor
Mængde svømmende i Vandet eller siddende paa forskellige iewma-Arter
i Utterslev Mose i Maj 1913. Senere har jeg fundet den i Fuglesangsoen
mellem Equisetum -Stængler, ligeledes i Maj Maaned.

♦Sclerotium mucor. Under dette Navn beskrev og afbildede H. I. Tode
i 1790 2 ) en Svamp, som jeg tror at have genfundet. Hans Beskrivelse lyder
saaledes: »S. ellipticum, decumbens, aggregatum. . . . . Granis siligineis
quoad figuram similis fungus tam parvus est, ut aciem oculorum vulgarem
facile effugiat. Color cutis fulvus, fuscescens; substantiae albus. Gregatum
in festucis, frustulisque lignorum crescit aprili, perrarus«. Denne Beskri-
velse og hans Figur passer nøje paa nogle smaa, sklerotieagtige Legemer,
som jeg gentagne Gange har stødt paa og omstaaende bringer nogle Af-
bildninger af (Tav. III, Fig. 23 og 24). Barklaget bestaar af brunfarvede,
parallelt lobende Hyfer, der strækker sig fra Pol til Pol af det tenformede
Legeme og ved Tryk falder fra hinanden ganske som Staverne i en Tønde,
og Marven dannes af temmelig løst sammenvævede, hyaline, uregelmæssig
forgrenede Hyfer. Som unge er Sklerotierne omgivne af nogle faa hvide
Haar, der udgaar fra den nedre Ende. Jeg har længe haft disse Skle-
rotier liggende paa fugtigt Filtrerpapir, men nogen Spiring fandt ikke Sted.
Deres Størrelse er 240—260^.

Fremkommet i Stuekulturer paa Stængler af Equisetum fluviatile og
Avena sativa, paa Frugter af Hordeum og Alnus. Kobenhavn 1913 og 1914.

J ) Bot. Zeit. 1892, S. 321.

2 ) Fungi mecklenburgenses I, S. 5.

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I. 53

Contributions to the Fungus-flora of Denmark. I.

By Ove Rostrup.

(Abstract).

The preceding paper is chiefly a list of fungi which are new to (marked
with *) or rare in Denmark or have been found on a substratum (plant
or animal) on which they have not been observed formerly in this country.

Of the contents are to be quoted here:

New species:

Mortierella globulifcra. On horse-dung. Diagnosis and fig. 1 p. 2.
Calonectria pellucida. On awns of Dactylis glomerata. Diagnosis and

fig. 7 p. 8.

Rhyncoplioma mlica. On capsules and seeds of Plantage- lanceolata.

Diagnosis and fig. 17 p. 30.

Stagonospora megistospora. On stalks of Scirpus lacustris. Diagnosis
and fig. 18 p. 31.

Hendersonia equisetina. On stalks of Equisetum fluviatile. Diagnosis

p. 31 ; t. II, fig. H.

Septoria brachypodina. On leaves of Brachypodium silvaticum. Diag-
nosis and fig. 20 p. 32, t. Ill, fig. 17.

Eriospora achaenioidcs. On downfallen fruits of Fraxinus excelsior.
Diagnosis and fig. 21 p. 33.

Briarea anrosa. On paper. Diagnosis and fig. 28 p. 38.

Sporotrichum Kirchneri. On Tarsonemus spirifex. Diagnosis ^nd
fig. 29 p. 39.

Sporotrichum fimicola. On dogs' excrements. Diagnosis and fig. 30

p. 40.

Pachybasium niveum. In sandy ground. Diagnosis and fig. 32 p. 41.

Yorticillium paniculatum. On roots of Picea excelsa. Diagnosis and
fig. 33—34 p. 41.

Diplocladium tenue. On decaying fruits of Cucumis sativus. Diag-
nosis and fig. 36 p. 43.

54 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 5.

Diplorliinotriehum affine. On clownfallen fruits of Fraxinus and Acer.
Diagnosis and fig. 37 p. 43.

Dactylaria acicularis. On do wnf alien fruits of Fraxinus a. o. Diag-
nosis and fig. 40 p. 44.

Paraspora cidaris. On bark of Fagus silvatica. Diagnosis and fig. 41
p. 45.

Chalara gigas. On bark of Acer pseudoplatanus. Diagnosis p. 46; t. Ill,
fig. 18.

Arthrobotrynni typicum. On seeds of Dactylis glomerata. Diagnosis
p. 46; t. Ill, fig. 19.

Septonema effusum. On rotten seeds in germinating apparatus. Dia-
gnosis p. 47; t. Ill, fig. 21.

More interesting species whicb formerly have been found only once
or a few times or which have been found on a new substratum:

Mucor proliferns Schostakow. On horse-dung.

Empnsa sciarae Edgar W. Olive. In great quantity on Sciara sp.
Fig. 2 p. 3.

Basidiobolns ranariim Eidam. On excrements of Ram and Bujo.

Eremascus albus Eidam. On decaying fruits of Dauern carota.

Myxotrichuni brimnenm Eostr. In a pupa of Amphidasys betularius.

Aspergillus nidnlans Eidam. Common on dead seeds in germinating
apparatus.

Anixiopsis stercoraria Hans. On foxes excrements.

Onygena corvina Fr. On toe-nails of man. Fig. 5 p. 6.

Enmonoicomyces papuanus Thaxt. On Oxyteles rugosus. Fig. 9 p. 10.

Laboulbenia flagellata Pevr. On Anchomenus albipes and A. Krynickii.
T. I, fig. 2.

Laboulbenia pterostichi Thaxt. On Pterostichus nigrita and P. strenuus.
T. I, fig. 3.

Pleurage verniculosis C. N. Jens. On »foot-diseased« specimens of
Avena saliva.

Ceratostoma caulincola Fckl. On fruit-shells and cotyledons of Querem
robur. T. I, fig. 5.

Exobasidiiim mycetophilum (Peck) Burt. On CoUybia dnjoplrila.

Hirsutella entomophila Pat. On Ptinus rujipes. Fig. 14 p. 25.

Coronella nivea Crouan. On foxes excrements.

Cylindrocephalmn lycopotrimi (Preuss)! On downfallen fruits of Frax-
inus excelsior. Fig. 27 p. 37.

Prismaria alba Preuss (?). On a species of Hyphomycetes growing on
leaves of Picea excelsa. T. II, fig. 15.

Trinacrimn subtile Eiess. On dead branches of Betula.

Ove Rostrup: Bidrag til Danmarks Svampeflora. I. 55

Helieoou polituluiu (Schulzer) Lindau. On downfallen fruits of Acer
pseud opiat a nus.

Stysanus verrucosus Oud. On dead seeds of Finns and Dactylis in
germinating apparatus. Is without doubt a good species what GrUÉGUEN
doubts.

Triglyphium album Fres. On bark of Quercus robur. Fig. 43 p. 51.

Stephanoma italicum (Speg.) Sacc. et Trav. On fruits of Quercus
robur.

Selerotium mucor. This by Tode in 1790 described fungus I believe
to have found again in room-cultures on stalks of Equisetum jluviatile and
on fruits of Hordeum and Alnus. t. Ill, fig. 23 and 24.

Further are to be mentioned:

Enipusa Fresenii Now. Numerous Aphis papaveris entirely full of
resting-spores.

Entomophthora sphaerosperma Fres. An epidemic on imago of Agriotes
lineatus in the vicinity of Aarhus.

Microascus Schumacher! (Hans.)! Microascus sordidus Zuk. is syno-
nymous with the Sphaerella Schumacheri described by E. Chr. Hansen
in 1876.

Calonectria belonospora Schroet. A double-ascus is shown in fig. 6
p. 8.

Claviceps purpurea (Fr.) Tul. Some experiments with sclerotia origin-
ating from different species showed that some (from Secale, Molinia coe-
rulea, Arundo phrag mites) all germinated the first spring after sowing in
autumn, while of others (from Phalaris arundinacea, Festuca gigantea,
Dactylis glomerata) there were some which did not germinate till the second
spring after sowing. It is to be observed that the sclerotia had been exposed
to the influence of the frost during the winter. Regarding the number of
sporophores on the sclerotia of the different species tab. 2 p. 9 gives in-
formation.

Rehmiellopsis abietis (E.Rostr.)! In 1902 E. Rostrup described under
the name Sphaerella abietis a fungus on leaves of Abies spp., a species which
was described again in 1910 by Bubäk and Kabåt under the name of
Rehmiellopsis bohemica. As in having more than 8 spores in every ascus
it differs from the genus Sphaerella it may be right to base a new genus
on it, but the specific name »abietis« it must retain.

Rhopographiis i'ilicinus (Fr.) Nke. The spores of this species are com-
monly stated to have »3 (rarely 5)« septa. In one locality the condition was
found to be considerably different from the normal state, as only 62 p.ct.
of the spores had 3 septa while 7 p.ct. had 4, 18 p.ct. 5, 7 p.ct. 6 and 6 p.ct.

56 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2, Nr. 5.

7 septa. Also the dimensions of the spores were here considerably
larger than usual.

Sclerotinia scirpicola Rehm. T. II, fig. 8 shows a specimen with one
stem and 2 ascomata.

Leotia mareida Fr. T. II, fig. 9 shows a specimen with bipartite
stem.

Pliragiuidium rubi-idaei (Pers.) Krst. The number of loculi in the
teleutospores is very variable. A sample showed

2 p.ct. with 4 loculi

33 — — 5 —

58 — — 6 —

7 — — 7 —

while the average for 10 other localities was:

0.3 p.ct. with 4 loculi

5.4 — — 5 —

25.0 — — 6 —

39.2 — — 7 —

26.0 — — 8 —

4.0 — — 9 —

0.1 — — 10 —

See tab. p. 23.

T. II, fig. 10 shows a misformed spore.

Craterellus cornucopioides Fr. T. II, fig. 11 shows a misformed
specimen.

Typhula gyrans Fr. During an experiment it appeared, that the speed
of germination stood in an inverse ratio to the specific gravity (see tab.
p. 25).

Polyporus obliquus Fr. A specimen extending c. 12 metres on a stem
of Fagus silvatica.

Phallus iinpudicus Pers. Fig. 15 p. 27 shows a monstruous specimen.
Marssonina potentillae (Desm.) Magn. Fig. 23 and 24 (p. 34 and 35)
shows variations in shape and size of the spores within this species.

Tavle I.

Tavle I.

Fig. 1. Empusa Fresenii. Laar af en Bladlus indeholdende 31
Hvilesporer. 260 : 1.

— 2. Laboulbenia flagellata. 190 : 1.

— 3. Laboulbenia pterostichi. 190 : 1.

— 4. Sordaria curvula. 50 : 1.

— 5. Ceratostoma caulincola. Sporer 400 : 1.

— 6. Pleospora vulgaris. 4 Sporesække fra samme Sporehus

560 : 1.

— 7. Rehmiellopsis abietis. Naal af Abies alba med Sporehuse

3.5 : 1.

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv. Bi>. 2. Nr. 5

Tavle I

O. Rostrup del.

Tavle IL

Tavle II.

Fig. 8. Sclerotinia scirpicola. 2 : 1.

— 9. Leolia marcida. 3.5 : 1.

— 10. Phragmidium rubi-idaei. En anormal Teleutospore 270 : 1.
— 11. Craterellus cornucopioides. Lidt formindsket,

— 12. Microdiplodia pterophila. Konidier 560 : 1.

— 13. Microdiplodia micros porella. Konidier 580 : 1.

— 14. H endersonia equisetina. Konidier 400 : 1.

— 15. Prismaria alba. 560 : 1.

- 16. Aspergillus varians. 290 : 1. Se Teksten.

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv. Bd. 2. Nu. 5

Tavle II

(6)

16

O. [loslrup <lel.

Tavle III.

Tavle III.

Fig. 17. Septoria brachypodina. Et Bladstykke med Pyknider
75:1.

— 18. C halara gigas. 160 : 1.

— 19. Arthrobotryum typicum. 560 : 1.

— 20. Clasterosporium toruloides. Konidier 400 : 1.

— 21. Septonema effusum. 480 : 1.

— 22. Dendryphium arbuscula. 260 : 1.

— 23. Sclerotium mucor. 6 : 1.

— 24. Sclerotium mucor. En Ende af Sklerotiet, af hvilket

noget af Indholdet er trykket ud. 800 : 1.

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv. Bn. 2. Nu. 5

Tavle III

IT

C ö

10

19

O. Rostrup del.

Bd.2 • DANSK BOTANISK ARKIV • Nr. 6

UDGIVET AF DANSK BOTANISK FORENING

== 1916 =

Contributions to West Australian Botany.

By

C. H. Ostenfeld.
Part I.

(Introduction. — The Sea-grasses of West Australia,
bv C. H. Ostenfeld).

Introduction.

In June 1914 I visited Australia in response to an invitation
from "the British Association for the Advancement of Science"
to take part in the annual meeting to be held in the capitals of
the different States of the Commonwealth of Australia. An accident
during the voyage prevented me from fulfilling my original purpose.
I was laid up in Perth, West Australia, during the period of the
meeting, and it was not until later that I was able to utilise my
sojourn in a country which from a botanical point of view is
amongst the most interesting.

The Government of West Australia many years ago had the
foresight to secure a forest area of about 1000 acres on Mount
Eliza just outside the capital overlooking Perth Waters, and to
make it into a nature reserve under the name of Kings Park.
Except a small portion close to the main entrance where the
ground has been changed into an artificial park with foreign plants,
the whole area is left practically untouched though it is inter-
sected by several drives and footpaths. The natural vegetation
remains, especially the shrubs and herbaceous plants, and there
is still a considerable number of forest trees 1 , mostly Jarrah
(Eucalyptus marginata) and Red Gum (E. calophylla). The park is
under the control of a board which wisely has prohibited any

1 The best timber trees were removed before the park was reserved.

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6. 1

2 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6.

collecting of flowers there, and thanks to this there is a profusion
of flowers covering the ground in the spring.

The study of this natural reserve gave me a splendid intro-
duction to the rich and peculiar flora of West Australia, and the
authorities greatly facilitated my studies by granting a special
permit for collecting.

From Perth I made several trips by rail to more or less dis-
tant parts of the State: — to Armadale and Mundaring
Weir to study the flora of the western slopes of the Darling
Range, to Bays water and Gannington for the plants of the
alluvial plains, and to Gottesloe (near Fremantle) for the
strand flora. I made an interesting excursion to the Cave District
(YallingupCave)in the south-west corner of the state, and travel-
led by rail to Bridgetown and Big Brook State Mill to
obtain some impression of the Karri forest (Eucalyptus diversicolor)
the most luxuriant plant growth in the State. Later on I paid a
flying visit to Albany on King George's Sound to see the "pitcher
plant" (Cephalotus follicularis) in its native habitat along with the
otherwise rich flora of this botanically classical place. In order
to become acquainted with the flora of the arid interior I visited
Tam min on the way to Kalgoorlie, and also the famous
mining-town Kalgoorlie itself with its semi-desert surround-
ings.

These excursions were planned to obtain what I should call
selected samples of the different kinds of vegetation occurring in
the south-western part of the State.

As I was interested in obtaining some idea of the vegetation
of the more tropical parts of West Australia, I decided to leave
the State by means of a coasting steamer which runs from Fre-
mantle to Java, calling at a good many places along the north-
western and northern coast of West Australia. Thus I visited
Geraldton, Carnarvon, Point Sampson, Port Hedland,
Broome and Derby and had an opportunity of seeing the
vegetation of these tracts and of making collections.

My stay in West Australia lasted from August to the end of
October, the best time of the year as regards the plant world;
and I brought home a fairly large collection (mostly herbarium
plants), the study of which will occupy some time.

The flora of West Australia is fairly well known. Themain
sources are Bentham's Flora Australiensis and the publications by

C. H. Ostenfeld: Contributions to West Australian Botany. I. 3

DiELS and Pritzel 1 in which all the earlier literature has been
quoted. A very useful list of the flora has been published in the
State Yearbook for 1900 — 1901 2 , and a periodical issued in
Perth by a scientific society which goes under various names
("The Mueller Botanic Society", "The West Australian Natural
History Society", "The Natural History and Science Society of
W. A.") contains several papers on the flora (1902 — 1914).

Valuable contributions have also been made by Spencer
Le Marchant Moore (Journ. Linnean Soc, Botany, XXXIV,
1899) as the result of travels in the interior of the state, and by
K. Domin (ibid., XLI, 1912) who has worked out some recent
collections from West Australia preserved in the Kew Herbarium.
Isolated minor contributions to West Australian Botany are to
be found in the Kew Bulletin and other British periodicals, in
Fedde's Repertor. novar. spec, in K. Domin's important work;
Beitr. zur Flora und Pflanzengeographie Australiens
(1915 — ), and in the journals of various Australian scientific
societies.

As regards the phytogeography our main source is the
monograph by L. Diels (1906) dealing with the extra-tropical
part of the State. Shorter sketches of the vegetation have been
published by A. Morrison (in the State Yearbook for 1900 — 1901)
and by C. Andrews (in the Handbook of W. A., prepared for the
members of the British Association for the Advancement of
Science, 1914).

From this summary of the earlier studies on West Australian
botany it is evident that any contributions of mine resulting from
journeys mostly within areas previously visited by botanists, must
be relatively unimportant. A longer stay in the tropical part of
the State would have been a great opportunity, since the flora
and vegetation of this part are very poorly investigated 3 . The
future botanical exploration of the north-western and the tropical

1 L. Diels and E. Pritzel: Fragmenta Phytographiæ Australiæ occid-
entalis. — Engler, Botan. Jahrb., XXXV, 1904-05.

L. Diels: Die Pflanzenwelt von West-Australien südlich des Wende-
kreises. — Engler u. Drude, Die Vegetation der Erde. VII. 190G.

2 F. von Mueller: List of Extra-tropic West Australian Plants. Revised
and augmented by A. Morrison. — Western Australian Year-Book
for 1900-1901, vol. I. Perth 1902.

3 After this was written I received a valuable contribution to the flora
of the tropical W. A., viz.: E. Cheel: Plants, in: Results of Dr. E.
Mjöbergs Swedish scientific Expeditions to Australia 1910 — 13. K. Sven-
ska Vetensk. Akad. Handl. Bd. 52, No. 10. Stockholm 1916.

1*

4 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6.

parts of West Australia will certainly produce interesting results
both floristic and phyto-geographic.

Yet the richness of the flora of the south-western part of
the State is so great that my collections and observations contain
some additions to our knowledge. These I propose to publish as
a short series of contributions.

I should like to use this opportunity to acknowledge the
extreme kindness extended to me by the Government of West
Australia and by several persons, amongst whom I wish especi-
ally to mention the Hon. W. Kingsmill, M. L. C; Mr. Cecil
Andrews, Director of Education ; Mr. W. Catton Grasby,
Editor of the Western Mail; Professor and Mrs. W. J. Dakin ;
Mr. Bernard H. Woodward, Director of the Perth Museum;
Mr. W. B. Alexander, Keeper of Biology, Perth Museum; Mr.
O. H. Sargent, Chemist at York; Mr. R. Strelitz, then Royal
Danish Consul; and Mr. Fred. A. Hadley, my excellent doctor.
I am also specially indebted to my good friend Mrs. Miriam DxWis,
proprietress of the St. Omer Hospital, who assisted me in collecting
in every possible way, and from whom I have later received a
valuable collection of herbarium specimens and seeds. My country-
man Mr. Erik Dorph-Petersen also contributed greatly by bring-
ing me numerous specimens of plants from the neighbourhood
of Perth.

C. H. Ostenfeld: Contributions to West Australian Botany. I.

The Sea-Grasses of West Australia.

By
C. H. Ostenfeld.

General Remarks.

The name "sea -gras ses" is here used to designate the few
Flowering Plants, which live in sea water and are unable to exist
in fresh or nearly fresh water. Thus I exclude by this definition
the brackish water genera, such as Zannichellia, Ruppia, Althenia
and Lepilaena and limit the group to the following genera : Halo-
phila, Enhalus and Thalassia of the Eijdrocharitaceæ ; Cymodocea,
Diplanthera (Halodule), Zostera, Phyllospadix and Posidonia of the
Potamogetonaceæ. The number of species of sea-grasses known
does not much exceed 30. Some of them have very wide areas
of distribution, others rather limited.

As to Australia, about 13 species belonging to all the above
enumerated genera, Phyllospadix excepted, have been reported,
most of them from the eastern coasts of the continent, a few only
from the western side.

During my visit to West Australia in 1914 I succeeded in
finding a couple of species new to the flora of that State, and in
making observations as regards the distribution and biology of
other species. An account of these observations forms the sub-
ject of the present paper, which also includes the earlier records
of sea-grasses along the West Australian coast.

As early as in 1792 Labillardiére found a sterile sea-grass on
the West Australian coast near Cape Leeuwin and described it in
1806 under the name of Ruppia antarctica 1 . The same species
was later collected by Gaudichaud in 1818 at Sharks Bay and this
time male flowers were found and figured under the name of
Amphibolis zosterifolius Agardh 2 .

1 Labillardiére, Nov. Holland. Plant, species, vol. II, p. 116, tab. 264,
1806.

2 Gaudichaud, Voyage autour du Monde, Botanique, p. 35 et p. 161,
pi. 40, fig. 2. 1826.

6 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6.

Later on (1854) W. H. Harvey x during his investigations of
the West Australian Marine Algæ met with sea-grasses, and in
his reports on the algæ he mentions them incidentally. Thus when
describing the algal vegetation of King George's Sound he states
(1855, p. 527): "On the leaves of Zostera and on the stems of
Caulinia antarctica, both of which form vast meadows in water
from two to six feet deep, grows ...."; further he mentions the
same two species when reporting on the Algæ off Rottnest Island
and Fremantle (1. c. p. 528 and p. 529).

The two species are now known under the names Cymodocea
antarctica Endl. (= Ruppia a. Labill, Caulinia a. R. Br.) and
Posidonia australis Hook f. (Harvey's Zostera). It appears from
these reports that they play an important role in the marine
vegetation of the south-western coast of West -Australia from
Albany in the south to Sharks Bay in the north.

Since the time of Harvey's visit little has been added to our
knowledge of the sea-grasses of West Australia. A few interesting
notes are found in a report on sea-grasses from the Indian Ocean
published by P. Ascherson 2 . Dr. Naumann, the doctor of the
German warship "Gazelle" then engaged in deep sea soundings
etc. in the Indian Ocean, became interested in the study of sea-
grasses, and from him P. Ascherson received several letters and
specimens of sea-grasses. As regards West Australia Dr. Naumann
says: "Die Gazelle besuchte Ende April [1875] Australien an zwei
Orten, an der Westküste bei Cap Inscription, der Nordspitze von
Dirk Hartog Island, und in Nordwesten, hier innerhalb des Dam-
pier-Archipels beim Fastlande ankernd. An ersterem Orte wurde
aus dem Ankergrunde (7 Faden tief) viel langhalmiges, zum Teil
ziemlich frisch aussehendes Seegras mit dem Schleppnetz herauf-
gebracht [This species was not received by Ascherson, probably
it was Posidonia]. Am Strande der Insel bemerkte ich, fast im
Sande in der Brandung vergraben, einige Stückchen des beifolgenden
kurzhalmigen Seegrases [Cymodocea antarctica], das jedenfalls dort,
aber nur vereinzelt wuchs. Auch war hier ein wenig der vorhin
genannten Art mit langen Halmen aufgespült. In der Nähe der
Nordwestspitze Australiens, im N.W. der Montebello- Inseln brachte
das Oberflächennetz abermals Seegras aus dem Meere, aber nur

1 Harvey, W. H. Some Account of the Marine Botany of the Colony
of Western Australia. Transact. R. Irish Acad. vol. XXII, Part V,
1855.

2 P. Ascherson: Ueber Meeresphanerogamen des indischen Ozeans und
indischen Archipels. Botanische Zeitung 1875, pp. 761—765.

C. H. Ostenfeld: Contributions to West Australian Botany. I. 7

wenige Stückchen [Cymod. rotundata, determ. Ascherson] ; das
nächste Land war hier 20 Seemeilen entfernt. Weiterhin zwischen
den Dampier-Inseln trieben sehr grosse Massen verschiedener
Sargassum-Arten, aber von Seegras keine Spur, auch nicht beim
Fastlande".

In F. v. Müller's and A. Morrison's list l of the flora of
W. A. we find only the two first recorded species, Posidonia and
Cym. antarctica (the Cymodocea is given here under the name of
C. zosterijolia F. M.), but not Cym. rotundata. Later P. Ascherson 2
added one more species to the flora, viz. Cymodocea isoétifolia from
Champion Bay (i. e. off Geraldton), thus making four species. A
fifth has recently been discovered, viz. Halophila oralis, which
C. Andrews 3 in 1902 found in Freshwater Bay, Swan River
Estuary, and still later it was collected at Rottnest Island, off
Fremantle. We have thus recorded 5 species, if we regard the
free-floating C. rotundata as growing on the West Australian coast.
All these five 4 species were also found by me with the addition
of two more, viz. Halophila spinulosa and Diplanthera uninervis,
both of which are known from the tropical eastern coast of Au-
stralia. The sea-grass flora of West Australia now extends to 7
species, nearly one fourth of the whole sea-grass flora of the Earth.

As to their distribution along the extensive coast-line of W.A.
our knowledge is very scanty. But it is remarkable that the north
coast from N. W. Cape to King Sound seems to harbour no sea-
grasses at all. Dr. Naumann emphazises that he did not see any
sea -grasses in Dampiers Archipelago (his Cym. rotundata was
floating on the surface, not growing), nor at any of the places
where I landed (Point Samson, Port Hedland, Broome, Derby)
did I find any trace of them. Now it is a well known fact that
the north coast of W. A. has a very strongly marked tide, rising
in places from 10 to 15 metres. This may be the reason for the
absence of sea-grasses, since they cannot endure being laid bare
and daily exposed to the burning tropical sun during low tide,

1 F. v. Müller: List of Extra-tropic West Australian Plants. Revised
and augmented by A. Morrison. Western Australian Yearbook for
1900—1901, vol. I. Perth 1902.

2 P. Ascherson: Die geographische Verbreitung der Seegrässer, in: G.
von Neumayer: Anleit. z. wiss. Beobacht. auf Reisen. 3. ed. 1905.

3 C. Andrews: Halophila ovalis Hook, f., an Addition to the Flora of
West Australia. Journ. of Proc. Mueller Botan. Soc, Perth, vol. I,
No. 10, 1902.

4 As regard the correctness of the identification of Cym. rotundata see
p. 11.

8 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6.

while further out they would be covered at high tide by more
water than is usually the case where they grow. Other un-
favourable factors may be, that the water falls and rises with
great force, and that its movements stir up the fine mud particles
and greatly reduce the transparency of the water. Of course
these are only suppositions, but the fact remains that sea-grasses
do not seem to grow along the north coast, and also that Algæ
are very scarce .there.

Along the west coast the case is quite different. As Mrs.
C. M. G. Dakin states (in the Handbook and Guide to W. A. 1914,
p. 73), there is no strong tide here. "The average tide at Fre-
mantle is only about one or two feet". Here we find a well-
developed sea-grass vegetation in the more sheltered places, and
in many cases it covers wide areas, as at Shark's Bay.

The following are notes from my diary on the occurrence of
sea-grasses at different places of the west coast of W. A.

1. The coast of the Cave District off the Yallingup
Cave (between Cape Naturaliste and Cape Leeuwin), Sept.
26th 1914. The coast is partly sandy, partly rocky. The rocks
consist of a calcareous conglomerate of grains of sand bound
together by lime. In this rock formation numerous pools and
flats with shallow water are found; they are protected by the
outer fringe of rocks from the enormous force of the ocean
waves, and harbour a rich algal vegetation in which Cystoseira
species and Corallinaceæ are dominant. The algæ grow fixed to
the rocks bordering the pools, while the sandy bottoms are
largely covered with Cymodocea antarctica and Halophila ovalis.

At the Cottesloe beach near Fremantle the conditions were
much the same, but Halophila was not seen there, only Cymod.
antarctica.

2. Gerald ton, Octob. 28th and 29th 1914. Many sea -grasses
were thrown ashore and formed a low wall on the open sandy
coast. I noticed a few specimens of Halophila ovalis and Cy-
modocea antarctica, some specimens of Cym. isoetijolia and great
masses of Posidonia australis, leaves and fruits.

The sea bottom, seen from the jetty, is barren naked sand
close to the shore, but outside this a dense covering is seen
over wide areas, probably of Posidonia.

3. Sharks Bay at Carnarvon, Octob. 31st 1914. Sharks Bay
is rather shallow, and in calm weather when steaming over the
bay from Cape Inscription to Carnarvon the sea bottom was
visible nearly the whole time. The bottom is plant-covered

C. H.Ostenfeld: Contributions to West Australian Botany. I. 9

with white naked patches between. So far as I could discover,
the vegetation nearly always consists of sea-grasses, the detached
leaves and shoots of which were common on the surface of
the water near the jetty. Along the shore there was a fringe
of washed-up material consisting almost entirely of sea-grasses,
with very few pieces of algæ intermixed. The main bulk was
leaves of Posidonia, of which some fruits and empty pericarps
were seen; in addition there was abundance of Cymodocea
isoetifolia, Cym. angustata nov. sp., some Cym. antarctica and
Halopkila spinulosa, and a few pieces of Halophila ovalis and
Diplanthera un inervis.

From this list of species of the shore fringe, it is probable
that the sea-grass vegetation of the bottom consists mainly of
Posidonia with the Cymodoceæ, Halophilæ and Diplanthera as
subordinate elements.
Sharks Bay in particular must produce enormous quantities
of sea-grasses, as such wide areas are suitable for their growth,
and I was told that nearly the whole Bay had a green bottom.
Other places suitable for sea-grass vegetation are:

4. King George's Sound. During my short visit to Albany there
was no time to investigate the sea-grass vegetation, but we
have the earlier records by Harvey, who tells about the oc-
currence of large meadows of Cymod. antarctica and Posidonia.

5. Flinders Bay.

6. Geographe Bay.

7. Rottnest Island, where Harvey dredged and found sea-grasses.

8. The Abrolhos Island to the west of Geraldton (Champion Bay).

On the whole, all places where there is a little shelter will
most probably be found to bear a sea-grass vegetation, while on
the other hand the open and quite unprotected coast will be
devoid of them, unless they find a refuge in shallow pools
amongst rocks, as was the case on the coast off Yallingup (see
above).

The depth to which the sea-grass vegetation of W. A. extends,
is not known. We have only the records of 2 to 6 feet ( 2 / 3 — 2 m)
by Harvey and of 7 fathoms (c, 13 m) by Naumann.

No doubt the limit lies somewhat deeper than the two records,
and investigations on this point are highly desirable.

10 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6.

Special Part.

Fam. 1. Potamogetonaceæ.

This family furnishes five West Australian species of sea-grasses,
four of the tribe Cymodoceeæ and one of the tribe Posidonieæ.

The Cymodoceeæ are the following:

Cymodocea angustata n. sp. (subg. Phycagrostis)

— isoetifolia Aschers, (subg. Phycoschoenus)

— antarctica (Labill.) Endl. (subg. Amphibolis).
Diplanthera uninervis (Forsk.) Aschers.

The tribe Posidonieæ has only one genus Posidonia, with
two species, one of which is Australian, viz.:

Posidonia australis J. D. Hook.

The three species of Cymodocea and Posidonia australis are
here dealt with at some length, while the Diplanthera material
does not show any essential point of interest.

1. Cymodocea angustata nov. sp.

Subgen. Phycagrostis. Rhizoma repens, foliorum cicatricibus
annulos apertos efjormantibus. Vaginæ foliorum longe obconicæ,
valde compressæ, 2 — 8 cm longæ, 4 — 5 (3 — 7) mm longæ, diametro
pluries longiores, distincte biauriculatæ, pallide purpur ascentes (in
sicco). Foliorum laminæ lineales, 9 — 13-nerviæ, 10 — 20, rarius
usque ad 60 on. longæ, 4 — 5 (3 — 6) mm latæ, superne sensim angu-
statæ et distincte serrulatæ, apice obtuso. Flos masculus ignotus.
Flos femineus præter stigmatum apices inclusus; carpella bina ovo-
idea; stylus curtus teres; stigmata bina, longissima, filiformia. Fruc-
tus (immaturus) compressus, suborbicularis vel ovali-orbicularis,
marginibus integerrimis.

Differt a C.rotundata et C. nodosa præcipue foliis latioribus
distincte serrulatis; a C. serrulata præcipue foliis angustioribus,
longioribus et vaginis longis, pallide purpurascentibus ; ab omnibus
præcipue foliis superne angustatis.

Hab. in mare ad Carnarvon Australiæ occidentalis.

C. H. Ostenfeld: Contributions to West Australian Botany. I. 11

At Carnarvon I found quite a number of specimens of a
Cymodocea cast ashore, and from the freshness of the leaves and
rhizomes it must be regarded as certain that the plant was grow-
ing at a short distance from
the beach. The specimens
collected (C. H. Ostenfeld,
Plantae ex Austr. occid.
No. 271) consisted of the
younger parts of the rhi-
zomes with leaves, roots
and, in some specimens,
the female reproductive
organs.

At first I identified it
as C. rotundata Aschers, et
Schweinf., which, as quoted
above, was found floating
near the Montebello Islands
by Dr. Naumann in 1875.
But on closer examination
it soon became evident that
it differed considerably from
this species and did not
agree with any hitherto
described species. There-
fore I describe it as new,
the fourth species of the
subgenus Phycagrostis.

As no later record of
C. rotundata from the coast
of West Australia is avail-
able, I consider its occur-
rence as doubtful and am
inclined to think that Dr.
Naumann's specimens also
belonged to my new spe-
cies, not to C. rotundata.

C. angustata is related to C. rotundata, C. nodosa, and C. ser-
rulata, as will be seen from the diagnosis and from the following
description of the specimens collected (both herbarium and alcohol
material) :

The creeping rhizome has elongated internodes; at each node

Fig. 1. Cymodocea angustata n. sp.
To the left a specimen with an unripe
fruit, to the right another with a female
flower enclosed in the sheath. (*/a nat. size.)

12 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6.

one leaf and one root appear. The rhizome branches freely,
especially where flowers are found, and here, sometimes elsewhere,
parts of the rhizomes have short internodes (in C. nodosa, which
is best known, each zone of short internodes is said to correspond
to the wintertime). The flower is solitary and terminal; it is in-
closed in a leaf similar to the others, while a bud in the axil of
the uppermost leaf but one develops into the prolongation of the
main axis; thus the growth of the flowering rhizome becomes
sympodial, whereas the infertile rhizome is a monopodium. Each
lateral shoot begins with a blade-less sheathing leaf, placed with
its dorsal side against the main axis. The ordinary leaves have
an open (split) compressed sheath which incloses the basal parts
of the younger leaves, or the flower. At the apex the sheath is
somewhat biauriculate ; it varies in width from 3 to 7 mm and
is wider in the upper part, narrower towards the base. The

Fig. 2. Cymodocea angustata.
Transverse section of a leaf-blade. To the left the marginal part with a
marginal sclerenchyma-strand and two side- veins; to the right the central
part with the mid-vein. Tannin idioblasts dotted; x lacunæ. (About 125 li

nat. size.)

leaf blade is shorter and broader than in C. rotundata and C. nodosa,
longer and narrower than in C. serrulata, the proportions being
15 — 20 cm (in a single shoot 60 cm) long and 3 — 6 (mostly 4 — 5)
mm broad. In its upper part the width of the blade decreases
regularly towards the obtuse tip, the margins being distinctly
serrulate, especially at the apex. 9 — 13 parallel nerves run through
the blade, besides two marginal sclerenchyma-strands (Fig. 3 a).
The surface of the whole leaf is very finely spotted by cells of a
red-brown colour containing some tannic compound ("cellules
sécrétrices", Sauvageau).

The place where the blade and sheath meet is distinctly
marked and the blade breaks off easily, leaving the sheath per-
sistent for some time.

As to the anatomy of the leaves, there is great resemblance be-
tween C. nodosa, C. rotundata and C. serrulata as shown by P. Magnus x
and C. Sauvageau x ; C. angustata does not differ in any essential

1 P. Magnus, in Sitz. ber. d. Ges. naturf. Freunde, Berlin f. 1870, p. 85.

C. H. Ostenfeld: Contributions to West Australian Botany. I. 13

point. Nevertheless, in several minor points a transverse section
of a leaf-blade of C. angustata is characteristic and makes it pos-
sible to distinguish this species from the three others. Fig. 2 shows
that the lacunae (air chambers) of the leaves (marked x) arc
small and narrow, much smaller than in the other species; this
is correlated with the lesser thickness of the leaf and the fewer
layers of cells inside the epidermis. The tannin (?) idioblasts
(dotted in the fig.) of the epidermal layer are numerous, and cells
of the same kind occur sometimes in the interior of the leaf.
The veins do not show any difference from those of the other
species, but it is noteworthy that the sclerenchyma is very poorly
developed: just inside the leaf-margins a small sclerenchyma-strand
is found, and on both sides of the central vein small subepidermal
sclerenchyma-strands are present, while such strands are absent
beside the other veins. A comparison of my
figures with those of Sauvageau will make the
differences clear better than a long explanation.
I have not succeeded in finding the male
flowers; but judging from the near relationship
to the other species it is probable that the male
flowers are much alike. Thus we should expect pig. 3. Cymodocea
the male flower of C. angustata to be a terminal angustata a Apex
. . „ , ~, i o i i °f a leaf- b Female

one, consisting of a long filament and an 8-locular flower ( 4 / 3 nat. size).

anther, i. e. really two connate stamens.

The female flower consists of two free short-stalked carpels,
each surmounted by a short style and two very long thread-like
stigmas (Fig. 3 b). The upper parts of the stigmas protrude out
of the leaf-sheath while the rest of the flower is inclosed by it.
As seen in fig. 1 the long stigmas have sometimes difficulty in
finding their way out of the sheath and become much bent or
coiled. After fertilisation the carpels begin to grow out and the
upper part of the stigma dies away. In one specimen I found
one carpel half-grown and the other broken off (Fig. 1). The young
fruit was compressed and nearly round in circumference, with a
curved beak, not oblique as in the fruits of C. nodosa and C. ro-
tundata. In another specimen (that with the flower) a pair of
fruit-stalks were present while the fruits themselves had disappea-
red. The fruits have a thin fleshy layer outside the hard endo-
carp. I have not seen the ripe fruits.

1 C. Sauvageau, Observations sur la structure des feuilles aquatiques.
— Journ. de Botanique, t. IV (1890).

Idem: Sur les feuilles de quelques monocotylédones aquatiques. —
Ann. sc. nat. VII ser. Bot. t. 13 (1891), 103-296.

14 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6.

The new species has a somewhat intermediate position be-
tween C. nodosa and C. rotundata on one side, and C. serrulata on
the other. It differs from C. nodosa and C. rotundata in the well-
developed marginal teeth, the broader leaves and the open rings
(scars) on the stem, left by the leaf-sheaths ; besides the shape of
the drupelet is different. From C. serrulata, on the other hand,
it differs in the longer and narrower leaves and leaf-sheaths, the
lighter (pale purplish) colour of the sheaths, and the smaller
number (9 — 13) of nerves. The main difference from both lies
in the regularly tapering uppermost part of the blade and the
shape of the drupelet.

It has in common with C. nodosa and C. rotundata the light
purplish colour of the sheaths, the number of nerves and the
slightly obconical shape of the sheaths ; in common with C. serru-
lata the well-developed marginal teeth and the open rings on the
stem left by the sheaths; these scars are closed (annular) in C.
nodosa and C. rotundata, which means that the sheath wholly
encloses the axis, while in C. serrulata and C. angustata a small
part of the circumference is free from the sheath.

In morphology it does not differ in any important feature
from what we know about the morphology of C. nodosa, which
is well known through the investigations of E. Bornet 1 , Ch. Fla-
hault 2 and others.

As to the geographical distribution, the new species is only
known from Carnarvon, but I think it probable that Dr. Nau-
mann's plant was also C. angustata, and not C. rotundata.

I have seen C. rotundata from the Red Sea, Madagascar, An-
damans and Nicobar Islands, Java, the Philippines and Queens-
land (Port.Denison, leg. Fitzalan, in the National Herb, of Victoria)
and P. Ascherson (Geogr. Verbreit. Seegräser (1905) 398) gives
further: Timor, Anachorete Isis., New-Hannover and New-Mecklen-
burg. Perhaps some of the Melanesian records should be placed
under the new species. The same uncertainty rules with regard
to C. serrulata, specimens of which I have seen from the Red Sea,
the East coast area of Africa, Ceylon Strait, the Philippines, New
Guinea and from Queensland, and Ascherson (1. c.) has the further
records: Singapore and New Caledonia. It will be necessary to
re-examine each of these records in comparison with C. angustata.

1 E. Bornet, Recherches sur le Phucagrostis major Cavol. — Ann. sc.
nat. Botanique, V ser., t. 1, 1864.

2 Ch. Flahault, Cymodocea, in Kirchner, Loew u. Schroeter: Lebens-
geschichte der Blütenpflanzen Mitteleuropas, Bd. 1, Abt. 1 (1908) 529.

C. H. Ostenfeld : Contributions to West Australian Botany. I. 15

2. Cymodocea isoetifolia Ascherson,
in Sitzber. Ges. Naturforsch. Freunde Berlin (1867) 3; in Das Pflanzenreich
IV 11 (1907) 149; Bentham, Fl. Austr. VII (1878) 178; F. v. Müller, Sec.
Census Austr. PI. (1889) 204.

Both male and female plants were cast ashore at Carnarvon
(No. 262) ; they had a dark green colour. Sterile shoots were found
at the beach of Geraldton (No. 263). But in none of the collec-
tions were creeping rhizomes present.

The species has been reported once before from West Au-
stralia (Champion Bay) by P. Ascherson (see e. g. his paper of
1905), but this record is not quoted by Bentham, nor by F. v.
Müller. In the herbarium of Lund, Sweden, and in the National
Herbarium of Victoria I have seen specimens labelled "Champion
Bay, West Australia, comm. F. v. Müller" and dated " 26 / 7 1879,
Ascherson". But I am unable to state the name of the collector
or to give any further communication throwing light upon this
record, the correctness of which has been doubted. Nevertheless
my discovery of the plant both at Geraldton (= Champion Bay)
and at Carnarvon corroborates it.

As to the other parts of Australia, Bentham (1. c.) reports it
as doubtful from Edgecombe Bay, Queensland (Fitzalan), and I
have seen specimens from this locality in the Herbarium of Kew;
they belong really to our species. I may add that fragmentary
leaves of a sea-grass from Port Denison, Queensland (Fitzalan) in
the National Herbarium of Victoria also belong to C. isoetifolia
for which we now have certain records from both the west and
the east sides of tropical Australia.

The general distribution of the species extends from the Red
Sea eastwards to Oceania. The West Australian localities are
the most southerly and the only ones which lie south of the
tropic of Capricorn.

C. isoetifolia and its near relative C. manatorum Aschers. (Sitz-
ber. Ges. Naturf. Freunde Berlin (1868) 19) form the well-defined
subgenus Phycoschoenus Aschers, characterized by a cymose inflor-
escense and the terete and filiform leaf-blades. The two species
are very closely allied. Ascherson (1868, p. 19) gives the following
distinctive features for C. manatorum : "schon steril durch längere
und dünnere, trocken kaum 1 mm breite, beim Trockenen schwarz
werdende Blätter zu unterscheiden, während sie bei der C. isoeti-
folia eine helle, graugrüne Farbe beibehalten. Die bisher allein
vorliegenden weiblichen Blüthen und Früchte weichen von denen
der C. isoetifolia durch viel beträchtlichere Grösse ab (letztere

16

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. No. 6.

8 mm lang, bei jenen nur 3), letztere zeigen auch eine gestrecktere
Form, indem sie als halbelliptisch (jene halboval) zu bezeichnen
sind". Later, the male flower has been found as may be seen
from Ascherson (1907) in „Das Pflanzenreich" (IV, 11; 149) where
the anthers of C. isoetifolia are given as 2 mm long. Here the
diagnosis of C. manatorum consists only of the following words:
"A praecedente o: [C. isoetifolia] differt: Folia longiora graciliora
in sicco nigricantia. Flores quam in praecedente plus duplo
majores, sed iis C. nodosae minores".

The flowering material of C. isoetifolia from Carnarvon gave
an opportunity for a more detailed study of the differences be-
tween the two species, as I had also ample material of C. mana-
torum from the Danish
West-Indies, collected by
E. Warming and myself.

As to the length of the
leaves of C. isoetifolia, the
Geraldton specimens show
that it varies from 20 — 30
cm (including the sheaths
which are 3 — 4 cm) ; in the
Carnarvon specimens the
leaves are 12 — 15 cm long
with sheaths 2 — 2,5 cm long.
Specimens in the Botanical
Museum of Copenhagen
from the Red Sea and from
Ceylon have the leaves
nearly as long as those
from Geraldton, while, according to Ascherson (1907) the leaves
reach only 15 cm, i. e. only the half of what I have actually
measured. The leaves of numerous specimens of C. manatorum
from the West Indies attain to 32 cm at the most, with sheaths
4 — 4,5 cm long. Therefore, as regards length of leaves there is
no difference between the two species ; the same is the case with
their colour.

Sauvageau (1890, pp. 188 — 191) has studied the anatomy of
the leaves of the two species. On the whole they are much
alike, but there is a well-marked difference in the number of veins.
In C. manatorum there are only two "lateral" veins besides the
central one, while in C. isoetifolia the "lateral" veins, which are

Fig. 4. Cymodocea isoetifolia from Carnarvon.

a A male inflorescence, b A male flower.

c Part of a female inflorescence, (a and c,

nat. size; b, 3:1 nat. size.)

C. H. Ostenfeld: Contributions to West Australian Botany. I. 17

arranged in a circle around the air-channels and the central vein,
vary in number from 7 to 15. This difference between the species
I have been able to verify by examining several specimens of
both species, with this exception that the number of "lateral" veins

Fig. 5. Cym. isoétifolia. Transverse sections of
leaf-blades, a, of foliage leaf, from Ceylon; b, of
foliage leaf from Carnarvon; c, of inflorescence
leaf from Carnarvon. The black points represent
the veins, the circles the lacunæ. (About sa f 1
nat. size.)

Fig. 6. Cym. mana-
torum Aschers., from
St. Croix, Danish W.
Indies. Transverse sec-
tion of leaf-blade.
(About 20 / t nat. size.)

in C. isoétifolia sometimes may be reduced to 4. The specimens from
Carnarvon had 6 — 7 lateral veins in the foliage leaves, but only 4
in the short leaf-blades of the inflorescences, and specimens from
Ceylon had 9 — 10 "lateral" veins (see Fig. 5). On the other
hand in all the leaves of C. manatorum from the West Indies
examined by me the number of lateral veins was only two (Fig. 6),
as stated by Sauvageau. We have thus in this character a
distinctive mark of value,
which is the more desirable
because the other characters
taken from the leaves do not
stand on closer examination.
The inflorescence of the
two species of the subgenus
Phycoschoenus is very charac-
teristic 1 , and is the same in
both species. The diagram-
matic figures (Fig. 7) of young
male and female inflorescences
from Carnarvon show their
cymose character better than
drawings of the inflorescences themselves (Fig. 4). The cyme
begins two-sided, but the younger parts are one-sided. The prim-

Fig. 7. Cym. isoétifolia, from Carnarvon.
Diagrams of female and male inflor-
escences, with flowers, leafy-bracts and
prophylla.

1 P. Magnus has described the inflorescence of C. manatorum in Sitzber.
Naturforsch. Freunde, Berlin, 19. März 1872.

Dank Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6. 2

18

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6.

Fig. 8. Cymodocea isoetifolia.

a, Male flower; b, Female flower.

(4/j nat. size.)

ary axis usually has one or two leafy bracts inserted above those

leafy bracts from the axils of which the secondary axes arise;

this arrangement occurs again in the youngest one-sided parts

of the inflorescence, whereas in
its median part each axis has
only the two leafy bracts sub-
tending branches.

The flowers are covered by
the inflated sheaths of the leafy
bracts. In the female flower
the four stigmatic branches are
seen above the sheaths. In the
male flower the anther must be
supposed to appear when it is
ripe, but I have not succeeded
in finding this stage. All the
male flowers examined by me had

a sessile double stamen inclosed in the sheath or sheaths (Fig. 8 a);

the filament is so short that the anther is almost sessile, but

most probably it elongates suddenly

thus enabling the anther to extend

beyond the sheath, or perhaps the whole

anther breaks off when ripe.

The structure of the male flower

is the same as in other species of Cy-
modocea, and there seems to be no dif-
ference between the two species. In

both the flower consists only of two

connate stamens. The anthers are ex-

trorse and the whole flower looks like

one 8-locular stamen. A transverse sec-
tion through the middle shows four

bilocular parts, and it is only in the

upper half that the two anthers become

distinct from each other (Fig. 9). In

C. isoetifolia the anther is 3.5 — 4.2 mm

long and 1.7 — 2.0 mm thick, and the

pollen sacs are often somewhat twisted

(see Fig. 4 6). In the two male flowers Fig- 9< Cym , isoetifolia.

of C. manatorum which I have been able Transverse sections of the

to examine, the anthers were a little S^MhrouA^d!

shorter and broader: 3.1 and 3.6 mm die. (About 20 /i nat. size.)

C. H. Ostenfeld: Contributions to West Australian Botany. I. 19

long and 2.0 — 2.2 mm thick, and the pollen sacs were not at
all twisted. There is thus a slight difference in shape between
the male flowers of the two species, but nothing to justify the
statement by Ascherson that the flowers of C. manatorum are
twice as large as those of C. isoetifolia \

As regards the female flowers I have not found any dis-
cernible difference between the two species. They have the same
size and the same shape (see Fig. 8 b of C. isoetifolia). On the
other hand there seems to be a distinctive character in the size
of the fruits as already given by Ascherson (1868). 1 have
measured ripe fruits of C. manatorum from Cuba which were 6 mm
long (the beak not included), and unripe (?) fruits of C. isoetifolia
from India (the Australian specimens were in flower only) were
3.5 mm long; also their shape is somewhat different, viz.: oblique-
obovate in C. manatorum and oblique-elliptic in C. isoetifolia.

Summarising, we must admit: (1) that the Indo-pacific C.
isoetifolia and the Caribbean C. manatorum are very near in charac-
ter; (2) that most of the distinctive marks hitherto given do not
hold good; (3) that small differences in the anatomy of the
leaves and in the size and shape of the anthers and fruits make
it possible to retain them as distinct species.

3. Cymodocea antarctica (Labill.) Endl.,

Genera plant. (1836) 230; Ascherson, in Das Pflanzenreich IV, 11 (1907) 151;
C.zosterifolia F. v. Müller, Census of Austr. Plants (1882) 121; Ruppia antarct.
Labillardiére, I.e. (1806) 116, tab. 264; C aulinia antarct. R.Br., Prodr. Nov.
Holl. (1810) 339; Amphibolis bicomis CA. Agardh, Spec. Algar. I, 2 (1822)
474; A. zosteræfolia C. A. Agardh, 1. c. 475; Gaudichaud, 1. c. (1826) 35 et
161, pi. 40, fig. 2 ; A. antarct. Sonder et Ascherson, Linnæa 35 (1867) 164;
Pectinella antarct. I. M. Black, Transact. Roy. Soc. South Australia, XXXVII
(1913) 1, pi. I et ibid. XXXIX (1915) 94; P. Griffithii I. M. Black, 1. c. (1915) 94.

As already stated in the present paper (p. 6), this charac-
teristic species is common along the southern part of the West
Australian coast. I saw it in the Cave district (No. 267), at
Cottesloe beach, at Geraldton (No. 264), and at Carnarvon, Sharks
Bay (No. 265). Labillardiére (1. c.) reports it from Cape Leeu-
win, Harvey (1. c.) from King George's Sound, Rottnest Island
and Fremantle, Gaudichaud (I.e.) and Naumann (see Ascherson

1 He says (Sitzber. Naturf. Freunde, 20. Oct. 1868) that C. manatorum
"besitzt lineale, fast 0.01 m lange Antheren, welche sich von den ovalen
kaum 0,003 m langen der C. isoetifolia noch auffaldendep unterscheiden
als dies bei den weiblichen Blüten der Fall war".

2*

20 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6.

(1875) 762) from Sharks Bay; in the herbaria at Kew and the
British Museum I have seen specimens from King George's Sound
and from Swan River, and in the U. S. National Herbarium spe-
cimens from Champion Bay, and I have got specimens from
Bunburry, collected by Mr. Chas. G. Hamilton (No. 266). The distri-
bution of these localities enables us to regard the species as growing
all along the coast from Sharks Bay in the north to King George's
Sound in the south.

Outside West Australia it is known from South Australia and
Victoria; it is also said to occur at Tasmania (see e. g. Ascherson
1907), but 1 have not seen any specimens from there, neither
does I. M. Black (1913) mention it from this State. The general
distribution is, consequently, rather restricted, embracing only
the southern and the temperate western coasts of Australia.

The species stands rather isolated within the genus. The
synonyms cited above show how difficult it has been to find the
right place for it, and still my citations are far from complete;
it has further been referred to several other genera {Kemera
Willd., Graumuellera Rchb., Thalassia Soland). Quite recently
I. M. Black (1913) has founded the new genus Pectinella 1 on it.
It might be quite reasonable to segregate it as a genus, as it has
many characters of its own, but I prefer to keep it in the genus
Cymodocea, because its flowers, both female and male, do not in
essential points differ from those of the other species of Cymo-
docea.

Ascherson (Sitzber. Naturforsch. Freunde Berlin (1870) 84)
has shown that with regard to the vegetative parts of the plant
our species has much in common with C. ciliata (Forsk.) Ehrb. 2 ,
and he has adopted Agardh's genus name Amphibolis as a sub-
genus name for these two species. They are characterized by
their hard lignose rhizomes with branched and elongated upright
shoots; their anatomy has also much in common, as shown
by P. Magnus (Sitzber. Naturf. Freunde Berlin (1870) 89).
Nevertheless these two species are much more distant from

If it should be taken as a separate genus, Agardh's old name, Amphi-
bolis, ought to be used, instead of creating a new name.
This species is distributed from the Red Sea along the eastern coast
of Africa as far south as Luabo and Mauritius. It is further found
on the shores of Queensland (e. g. Port Denison, leg. Fitzalan). In the
National herbarium of Victoria (Melbourne) I have seen a specimen
labelled "W. Australia, Geographe Bay, Herb. W. Sonder, Hamburg",
but no doubt there is some mistake here.

C. H. Ostenfeld: Contributions to West Australian Botany. I. 21

each other than is the case with the species within the other
subgenera of Cymodocea.

C. antarctica has some very striking features in its growth

Fig. 10. Cymodocea antarctica, from Yallingup Cave District.

To the left a "seedling"', in the middle a much branched assimilative shoot,

to the right the younger part of a rhizome with its assimilative shoots.

(Photo, of herbarium material.)

and biology, and these features have been interpreted in very
different ways by different authors. Therefore I think it appro-
priate to give a description of the structure and biology so far

22 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6.

as they are known, besides a summarising review of the scattered
papers in which the species is dealt with.

In contrast to the other Cymodoceæ (perhaps C. ciliata ex-
cepted) the creeping rhizome of C. antarctica is a sympodium,
much like the rhizomes of Potamogeton species. Each shoot which
takes part in the rhizome formation, begins as a horizontally
creeping rhizome with several internodes; the leaves of the rhi-
zome are bracts consisting of a clasping sheath and a diminutive
blade, and dorsally just beneath the leaf -scars, two roots appear
(Fig. 11) which fasten the rhizome into the soil where it is rather
deeply imbedded. After the development of a number of hori-
zontal internodes the shoot elevates itself, generally by somewhat

longer internodes, and it be-

comes upright, ceasing to send

(< jf? °^ ro °l s from the nodes; at the

%yy same time a regular transition

n — f- ^: ~~"X — — tø^%\ from nearly bladeless bracts to

\wT " \\ |\ blade-bearing leaves is seen to

A\n \\ I I * a k e place. The upright assi-

\\ II I milative shoot may become very

, T , long (up to 1 m) ; it branches
Fig. 11. Cinn. antarctica, from l al- „ ° , , . „
lingup Cave District. Part of the freely, producing short leaf-
creeping rhizome, with roots, the base bearing lateral shoots (see Fig.
of an erect shoot and the principal 7 ,, n jit

bud. ( 3 / 4 nat. size.) 10; also well figured by La-

billardiére) and at the right
season the flowers are to be found terminally at the apex of
these shoots.

In the axil of a leaf at the transition zone from creeping to
upright, the principal bud which continues the rhizome formation
is found (see Figs. 11 and 12). It begins with a very short inter-
node showing the scar of the prophyllum, and then follow several
elongated internodes of which the two first do not usually form
roots. Very often the axil of the next leaf of the shoot also
produces a bud which develops into another horizontal rhizome
(see Fig. 12 to the left); it is not so strong as that from the lower
axil, and sometimes it is checked in its growth remaining short
and poorly developed (see Fig. 11). The scale-leaves of the rhi-
zomes and the leaves of the lower parts of the upright shoots
fall off very quickly leaving annular scars. At the top of each
branch of an upright shoot there is a tuft of distichous leaves.
The whole upright shoot is evidently of rather short duration,
and it breaks off near the ground. According to Tepper, quoted

C. H. Ostenfeld: Contributions to West Australian Botany. I. 23

by AscHERSON (1882, 30) 1 , the shoots break off in September and
October, and are thrown up on the shore by the waves. When
I collected C. antarctica in the pools on the coast of Yallingup
on Septh. 26th, I did not get the impression that the season for
their shedding had
begun, but perhaps
the time is not quite
fixed. When examin-
ing the material I dis-
covered remains of
the short basal parts
of the stems of the
assimilative shoots
shed last season ; their
dark, nearly black
colour distinguished
them clearly from the
light - coloured stems
of the present year-
shoots. The rhizomes
are very richly branch-
ed and, undoubtedly,
they last for a longer
time ; they were rooted
by many divaricate
much-branched roots,
(see Fig. 10). When
AscHERS0N(1882)stat-
es that, according to
Tepper, the rhizomes
do not propagate the
plant from year to
year ("Da ihre im
Boden liegenden Teile,
soweit Tepper beobachtete, niemals Knospen bilden, so würde die
Pflanze nicht auf anderem als auf sexuellem Wege sich fortpflanzen
können, wenn nicht" etc.), this observation is wrong. Evidently
the rhizome sends up new upright shoots each growing season,
just as the perennial rhizome-bearing pondweeds do.

1 P. Ascherson: Die vegetative Vermehrung einer australischen Seegras-
art, der Cymodocea antarctica (Labill.) Endl. — Sitzber. Botan. Vereins
Prov. Brandenburg XXIV (1882) 28-33.

Fig. 12. Cym. antarctica, from Carnarvon. An old
seedling grown from the "comb" and with creep-
ing rhizome and erect assimilative shoots. (About
V 2 nat. size.)

24 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6.

The leaves of C. antarctica are short compared with those of
the other Cymodoceæ etc. There seems to be a correlation be-
tween this fact and the elongated upright axes. The short leaves
stream freely in the water owing to the long stems, while in the
other species the axes are short and the leaves long. The leaf-
sheaths are compressed and conical. They fall off together with
the blades when the plant sheds its leaves, whereas in most sea-
grasses the blade alone is shed and the sheath persists on the
stem for a longer time. The short blade is flat and ribbon-like,
its margin is quite entire. At the apex two marginal teeth are
found and the apex itself is often emarginate (semilunate), but
this character is rather variable, and in the low r er leaves there is
little or no emargination and the teeth are absent, the apex is
truncate or even obtuse. This variation has misled C. A. Agardh
(1. c.) into making two species of his " Amphibolis" , viz.: A. bicornis,
i. e. the upper part of an assimilative shoot with its emarginate
leaf-apex, and A. zosteræfolia, a young plant with truncate leaves.

Quite recently I. M. Black (1. c, 1915) has divided the species
into two, and one of the distinctive characters is the length of
the leaves. No doubt the length and breadth of the leaves differ
much in different specimens, but it seems to me to be better
explained by supposing that the depth at which the specimens
grow and the fertility of the soil have some influence in this
respect. In our Danish waters I have shown that such is the case
with regard to the variations of length and breadth of Zostera
leaves \ Black's new species Pectinella Griffithii is said to differ
from his Pectinella antarctica by its 5.5 — 9.0 cm long leaves (those
of P. antarctica being only 2.0 — 4.5 cm), and by certain features
of the female flower, but until more decisive distinctions are found
I think it better to regard these differences as of individual, not
of specific value.

I have made measurements of the leaves of specimens from
different localities, also of specimens kindly sent me by Mr. Black
and representing both his species. In comparing these it is
necessary to keep the leaves of the branches of the upright
assimilative shoot apart from those of the main shoot itself, as
the latter are generally longer and sometimes narrower.

The table given here shows a variation range from 2.0 to
7.0 cm. in length, and from 3.0 to 10.0 mm in breadth, but it

1 C. H. Ostenfeld : On the ecology and distribution of the Grass-wrack
(Zostera marina) in Danish waters. — Report of the Danish Biological
Station XVI, 1908.

C. H. Ostenfeld: Contributions to West Australian Botany. I. 25

does not give any confirmation to the view of the existence of
two different species:

Leaves of the branches of the upright shoot.

Yallingup, W. A

Port Philip Head, Vict
Henley Beach, S. A. . .

long

(cm)

broad (mm)

2.0-

-2.5

5.0- 8.5

2.5-

-4.5

6.0-10.0

2.2-

-3.5

3.0— 4.5

2.0-

-2.5

3.0— 4.0

3.0-

-3.5

3.5— 4.0

4.0-

-5.5

3.0- 3.5

2.0-

-2.5

4.0— 5.0

3.0-

-4.0

3.5- 4.5

5.0-

-7.0

3.0- 4.0

Victor Harbour, S. A.

Leaves Of the yOimg upright Shoot itself (* of young plants, "seedlings".)

Carnarvon, W. A 3.0-4.5 3.0 -5.5

Port Pirie, S. A 3.0—3.3 3.0-3.5

♦Yallingup, W. A 3.0-4.5 5.0-7.0

♦Carnarvon, W. A 4.5-6.0 6.0-7.0

♦Bunburry, W. A 2.8—4.5 4.5-7.0

♦Henley Beach, S. A 3.0—4.5 3.5-4.0

Passing now to the flowers of C. antarctica. Both the male
and female flowers are terminal at the apex of the short branches
of the upright shoots. The male flower was found and figured
by Gaudichaud who says (1826, 35): "J'ai trouvé quatre étamines
biloculaires connées et supportées par un petit pédicule (voyez
pi. 40, fig 2)". In reality the flower is like the male flower of
the other species of Cymodocea, i. e. it consists of two short-stalked
4-locular stamens connected on the dorsal side, and Gaudichaud's
figure is also better explained in this manner than by regarding
the flower as consisting of four stamens. I. M. Black (1913,
Figs. 10 — 12) has given good drawings of them. The apices of the
anthers are adorned by branched appendages. Gaudichaud has
drawn the appendages as unbranched, and if Mr. Black's claim
for the existence of two separate species is right, it would be
worth while to look here for a distinctive feature.

A transverse section of the double stamen does not differ in
any point worth mentioning from the section of the male flower
of C. isoétifolia (see Fig. 13). I have not had specimens preserved
in fluid for examination, but have soaked herbarium specimens
sent by Mr. Black and then hardened them in spirit. The length

26 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6.

of the anthers is about 5 — 6 mm (the appendages excepted). The
whole male flower is sheltered by the sheath of the uppermost
leaf, and it seems as if it never extends itself out of the sheath,
but opens while surrounded by the sheath. At least none of the
flowers examined by me show any elongation of the filament,
nor does Mr. Black mention anything of that kind.

The female flower was first described by Ascherson in
1876 1 from a flower received from F. v. Müller. I quote the
description, as the journal in which it was
published is difficult to get:

"Baron F. v. Müller sandte freundlichst ein
Exemplar, von Mrs. Beal in Loutitt Bay west-
lich von Melbourne gesammelt, an dem er einen
Fig. 13. Cym. ant- weiblichen Blütenstand bemerkt hatte. Unser
bSbJT Tran? berühmter Landsmann hatte bereits gesehen,
verse section of the dass sie, dem Charakter von Cymodocea ent-

"Ho/^afsiLet " 1 s P rechend > aus zwei neben einander stehenden
Carpellen bestehe, deren Griffellamelle sich, wie
an diesem Exemplar zu erkennen, nahe über der Basis in zwei
Aeste theilt. Die Blüthe bildet, wie bei C. ciliata und den Arten
der Section Phycagrostis, den terminalen Abschluss eines Laub-
zweiges, dessen äussere (an dem vorliegenden Exemplar beschä-
digte) Blätter von den gewöhnlichen Laubblättern nicht ab-
zuweichen scheinen".

This description is correct in the main points, but not ex-
haustive. The next time we hear about the female reproductive
organs, a very interesting discovery was made. At the request
of F. v. Müller and Ascherson, Mr. I. G. 0. Tepper studied the
plant at Ardrossan (York Peninsula, South Australia) and pub-
lished some papers on it in the Royal Soc. of South Australia 2 .

According to Black (1913), it seems as if Tepper had not
found the young female flower, but only what he considered to
be the female propagative organ. From his observations he draws
the conclusion "that the plant does not at all develop a fruit
proper, nor does the seed ever become dissociated from its plant,
but that the fertilized ovum at once germinates and develops

1 In Sitzber. Ges. Naturforsch. Freunde Berlin (1876) 11.

2 I. G. O. Tepper: Some Observations on the Propagation o Cymodocea
antarctica Endl. — Trans. Roy. Soc. South Australia, IV (1881) 1—4
and 47—49, pi. 1 and 5; and ibid. V, 37. — I have not access to the
papers themselves, and am restricted to the abstracts given by P.
Ascherson (1882) and I. M. Black (I.e., 1913).

C. H. Ostenfeld: Contributions to West Australian Botany. I. 27

into a new plant, which at maturity is detached and begins an
independent cycle of existence".

This peculiar behaviour was doubted by Ascherson, who in
his paper of 1882 gave a quite different explanation of the mat-
ter. Nevertheless, as very convincingly shown by I. M, Black,
Mr. Tepper was right, and I may at once add that I can confirm
Mr. Black's statements. We have in the propagation of Cym.
antarctica a very interesting and unique kind of vivipary.

When C. A. Acardh (1822) described his Amphibolis zosteræ-
folia he mentioned that at the base of the plant there were
peculiar comb-shaped horny bracts ("Basis e tribus vel quatuor
squamis pectinatis cuneatis, erectis, semiunguem altis, osseis, albis
constituta"). They formed a kind of cup from the inner part of
which the stem arose. The nature of this "comb-cup" remained
unexplained for a long time. Tepper evidently considered it as
belonging to the female flower, as it makes up the basal part of
what he took to be the "new plant". But Ascherson (1882, 1. c.)
rejects this explanation completely. He gives a detailed descrip-
tion of the comb and its relation to the stem and the ordinary
leaves. The comb consist of 4 lobes, 2 broader and 2 narrower,
which he regards as leaves transformed into peculiar scales adap-
ted to the vegetative propagation of the plant. This propagation
takes place in the following way (as observed by Tepper): The
shoot breaks off beneath the comb and floats in the water until
the comb acting as an anchor happens to hook on to some body
on the sea-bottom, thus fastening the shoot which then takes
root and grows into a new plant.

Ascherson's explanation of the vegetative nature of the comb
was adopted universally, the more so as his description of the
young female flower quoted above did not show any point which
justifies a connection between the flower and the comb-shoot. It
was not until I. M. Black found a series of successive stages of
the development of the comb, that it became evident that Ascher-
son was quite wrong and that Tepper's observation and conclu-
sion — incomplete as they are — were right. The comb-lobes
are in reality outgrowths on the outer side of the pericarp, and
the shoot which arises from the comb is a seedling from an embryo
which begins its growth at once. Not before the seedling has
reached a considerable size (6 — 10 cm), does the "shoot" break
off, still with the "comb"-pericarp girding its basal part and
serving as an anchor. It floats in the water for a time, and in
this way the species becomes dispersed by the currents.

28

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6.

Fig. 14 Cym. antarctica, from Henley
Beach, S. A. a, Female flower with in-
volucrum (/>) (about 2 /i n at. size), b,
Longitudinal section through the fruit
(about 3 / 2 nat. size), c, Ripe fruit with
"comb" and protruding plumula (about
3 / 4 nat. size).

Through the kindness of Mr. Black I have secured a con-
siderable amount of herbarium material of Cym. antarctica from

Henley Beach, S. A. and from it have been able to control his
description of the female flower and fruit, and its behaviour.

The detached seedlings I found
myself on the West Austra-
lian coast, and also got some
from Mr. Hamilton from Bun-
burry; they seem to be com-
monly cast ashore during the
spring. At Carnarvon I hap-
pened to find a seedling which
was further developed and
showed the manner in which
the rhizome was formed (Fig.
12). By combining Mr. Black's
exhaustive description and

my additional observations, we are able to give the following

picture of the development of the propagation:

The female flower consists of two carpels, as in the other

species of Cymodocea; it is terminal at the apex of the upright

branches, and is sheltered by two nearly

opposite normal foliage leaves. All this

is typical and was seen by Ascherson

(1876), but in two points the flower differs

from the ordinary Cymodocea flower: the

styles of the carpels divide into three

stigmas (not as usually into two), and the

flower is enclosed in a membranous in-

volucrum (Fig. 14 a); whether this cup is

a kind of perianth or — more probably

— bracteoles, I cannot say. According

to Mr. Black this involucrum is well

developed in his P. antarctica and nearly

absent in his P. Griffithii. The flowers

and fruits examined by me all had a more

or less well-developed involucrum.

After the fertilisation the carpels begin to grow, and espe-
cially four small outgrowths on their surface increase rapidly in

size to form four flat cuneate spreading lobes. Inside them and more

toward the apex of the carpel there are some smaller and more

pointed protuberances which form a kind of protection around

Fig. 15. Cym. antarctica,
from Henley Beach, S. A.

a, An erect shoot with
leaves and the apical fruit.

b, A seedling with its
"comb"-fruit cleft longi-
tudinally. ( 3 /4 nat. size.)

C. H. Ostenfeld: Contributions to West Australian Botany. I. 29

the apex (see Fig. 14 b). The stigmas and the distal part of the style
break off soon after fertilisation while the basal part of the style
remains. The wall of the pericarp consists of a thin fleshy outer
layer and a hard inner layer, and the fruit is consequently a drupe-
let, as in the other species. Sometimes both carpels of a flower
are fertilized and grow out as fruits (Fig. 14 b and c), but gener-
ally one is abortive (Fig. 15 and 16). As I have had only herbarium
material at hand, I cannot say how the embryo develops. On
making a section through a fruit, we find a fully grown embryo
with a long cotyledon, a short axis and no primary root. This
embryo bursts the apex of the pericarp
(fig. 146) and appears as a little seedling
(fig. 14 c), which by and by becomes larger.
For a long time it remains attached to
the mother plant. The figures show two
different stages; in the first (fig. 15 b) the
pericarp has been cleft longitudinally to
show the base of the seedling inside the
pericarp. The first leaves of the seedling
have a minute blade and a large sheath,
but gradually the size of the blades in-
creases and at last we find, still attached
to the apex of the mother shoot, a new
shoot 6 — 10 cm long and with well devel-
oped foliage leaves; the apices of these ^'leedSg" "stTad":
leaves are always truncate and blunt hering to the mother
(Fig. 16 a). At a certain moment the ftJ^SSffi-'Si
new plant (the seedling) is loosened from involucrum; x, of the
the mother shoot, but it takes the peri- $£&££££&
carp along with it, and now the pericarp bury, W. A. ( 3 / 4 nat size).
begins to alter, the fleshy outer part de-
caying while the hard inner layer remains. The hard parts of
the four lobes become divided into many parallel bristles, and
only now does it really deserve its name of a "comb" (Fig. 16ft).
The dark green seedlings with their pale yellowish "comb"-bases
float in the water until they become anchored in the ground
or to some fixed body at the bottom. Then the stem begins to
grow more rapidly, and at the same time lateral shoots issue from
the lower internodes and produce creeping rhizomes which develop
as described above (see p. 22).

This peculiar kind of vivipary here found has — as rightly
pointed out by Mr. Black — a certain resemblance to the vi vi-

30 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6.

pary in Bruguiera, in which plant the seedling also falls to the
ground together with the pericarp, while in Rhizophora the empty
pericarp remains on the mother plant.

The floating power of the seedling makes it possible for it
to be carried away by the currents, and in this way the disper-
sal of the species is furthered. This is an interesting exception
to the ordinary rule that sea-grasses do not possess any spe-
cial adaptation for an effective dispersal of their seeds or fruits.
Another exception is seen in Posidonia auslralis (see p. 35), but
it is remarkable that these two species nevertheless have unusu-
ally restricted geographical areas of distribution.

4. Diplanthera uninervis (Forsk.) Ascherson,
in Engler u. Prantl, Natiirl. Pflanzenfam., Nachtr. (1897) 37; in Das
Pflanzenreich, IV 11 (1907) 152; Zostera uninervis Forskål, Fl. ægypt. arab.
(1775) 159; Halodule äustralis Miquel, Fl. Nederland. Ind. III (1855) 227;
Diplänthera tridentalä Thouars; F. v. Muller, Sec. Census Austral. Plants I
(1889) 204

This species, not previously recorded from West Australia,
was found sparingly cast ashore at Carnarvon (No. 261).

The specimens collected were all sterile. They have an elon-
gated creeping rhizome and short-jointed upright leaf-bearing
branches, some of which are more or less transformed into youn-
ger long-jointed rhizome branches. The leaves are short (4 — 6
cm long) and moderately broad (varying from 0.5 to 1.5 mm).
The apex of the leaf-blade has generally three teeth, the marginal
ones being more pointed than the central, which, in the narrower
leaves, is not much developed, in some cases wholly wanting,
thus making the apex two-toothed.

D. uninervis is widely distributed along the tropical coasts
of the Indo-Pacific region, extending from the Red Sea to Oce-
ania. As to Australia I have seen specimens of this species from
Rockingham Bay ("Dugong Plant") and Port Denison, Queens-
land, both (unnamed) in the National Herbarium of Victoria.
Probably it will be found in other places along the tropical
coasts of Australia 1 ; on the other hand it can hardly be expected
farther south than Carnarvon, the most southerly record hitherto
known.

1 F. v. Müller (1. c, 1889) records it from "N. A.", but I have not suc-
ceeded in finding his source for this record, as his quotation, "Fragm.
Phytogr. Aust. VIII, 218", only says, that it should be sought for
along the tropical coasts of Australia.

C. H. Ostenfeld: Contributions to West Australian Botany. I. 31

5. Posidonia australis J. D. Hooker,

Flor. Tasman. II (1860) 43; F. v. Müller, Fragm. Phytog. Austr. VIII
(1872—74) 218; Sec. Census (1889) 204; Bentham, Fl. Austr. VII (1878) 175;
Ascherson, in Das Pflanzenreich IV 11 (1907) 38; Caulinia oceanica R. Brown,
Prodr. Nov. Holl. I (1810) 339; C. australiana F. v. Müller, Fragm. Phytogr.
Austr. VI (1868) 198.

Next to Cymodocea antarctica this species is the most com-
mon sea-grass along the coast of West Australia. It is known
from several places between King George's Sound and Sharks Bay.

Outside West Australia it occurs on the coasts of South
Australia, Victoria and Tasmania, that is along the whole south-
ern side of the continent, and extending further to the extra-
tropical west coast.

It has only one congener, P. oceanica (L.) Del., an inhabit-
ant of the Mediterranean. The genus which stands very isolated
within the family, is evidently a very old type, and the restric-
ted and discontinuous areas of the two species point to a much
wider distribution in former times.

We know the morphology, the structure and the biology of
the Mediterranean species comparatively well through investiga-
tions by French and Italian scientists 1 . In general the Austra-
lian species seems to be similar, but as far as I have seen, little
has been written about it, and as I found the plant in fruit and
observed the dispersal of the fruits, I think it worth while to
publish my observations. Both at Geraldton (No. 269) and at
Carnarvon (No. 268) the fruits and leaves of the plant were cast
ashore in quantities (28th and 31st Octob. 1914). The following
is an extract from my note-book regarding this phenomenon, as
it was observed at Geraldton:

"The fringe of cast-up material on the coast at Geraldton
consisted mostly of Posidonia australis. Besides leaves — both
foliage leaves and the short involucral leaves of the inflorescence
— the material included numerous fruits of this plant. Most of
them had opened. The basal part of the fleshy pericarp had

1 Ph. Caulinus,: Zosteræ oceanicæ Linnei anthesis, Neapoli, 1792.
Germain de Saint-Pierre, in Bull. Soc. bot. de France IV (1857)

575, et VII (1860) 474.
Ch. Grenier, ibid. VII (1860) 362, 419, 448.
Ad. Brongniart et Arthur Gris, ibid VII (1860) 472.
Ch. Flahallt. in Kirchner, Loew u. Schroeter, Lebensgesch. der Blü-

tenpfl. Mitteleurop. vol. I, 1 Abt. (1908) 537.
C. Sauvageau, in Journ. de Botanique IV (1890) 221, 237, et VII

(1893) 95.

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6.

Fig. 17. Posidonia australis. a, Leaf-blade and upright shoot, from Carnarvon;
b, Young inflorescence with leaves, from Port Pirie, S. A. (leg. Gunnar An-
dersson, Aug. 9th 1914) ; c, Inflorescence with ripe fruits and bract, from
Geraldton ; d, Whole inflorescence with bracts and old flowers, the horn-
like prolongation of the branches visible; from W. A. (leg. F. v. Müller).
(Photo, of herbarium material).

C. H.Ostenfeld: Contributions to West Australian Botany. I. 33

split into 2 — 3 lobes, and the whole pericarp was spread out as
a nearly flat body, thus liberating the seedling which had drop-
ped out. These empty pericarps were present in great masses on
the shore, and were also to be seen in immense numbers float-
ing in the water. Amongst the empty pericarps I found several
whole fruits which had just begun to open; they are oblique-
ovoid in shape and each contains a large green seedling. Unope-
ned fruits were also found, some unripe or barren. Evidently
Posidonia liberates its fruits when ripe, and owing to presence of
air in the tissues of the pericarps they rise to the surface and
float. Then they open and the seedling, which is heavier than
Water, drops out and sinks to the bottom while the pericarp
continues to float for a time and
then breaks up."

,,The thousands of pale green
or yellowish green open pericarps,
form, together with the leaves, a
fringe along the shore, and present
a peculiar sight".

A later examination of the

material collected and of further £ig. 18. Posidonia australis, from

„ . . ... Carnarvon. 1 ransverse section of a

specimens from South Australia has leaf-blade. The thick walls of the

added to my notes and allows epidermis and the selerenchyma-

. ii-,- strands are shown in black, the

me to make some additions to ve i n (one of the lateral veins) is

the descriptions of the species as shaded, x, lacunæ. (About i 5 "/i

„ nat. size.
given in floras.

The creeping rhizome is short-jointed, and in the axil of
each leaf there is a short erect shoot with densely arranged lea-
ves. As in the Mediterranean species, the leaf-sheath (8 — 12 cm
long) persists for some time after the shedding of the lamina;
the old sheaths split into fine filaments consisting of the scle-
renchyma-strands. Thus the erect shoots become enveloped at
their base in a cover of these filamentous remains, but hardly
to such an extreme degree as is the case with P. oceanica. The
leaf-blades are long (up to 65 cm measured) and ribbon-like (5 —
14, generally 8 — 10, mm broad) with a truncate apex and entire
margins. Their structure is known by the investigations of C.
Sauvageau (1. c, 1890), and an examination of my material con-
firms his description. In a transverse section (Fig. 18) the charac-
teristic points are : a small-celled and thick-walled epidermis ;
numerous small sub-epidermal sclerenchyma-strands, a lacunose
mesophyll with septa formed by several cells, and scattered small

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6 3

34

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6.

Fig 19.

Posidonia australis. Diagram
of an inflorescence.

sclerenchyma-strands at the points where the septa between the

lacunæ (air-chambers) meet. (The structure of some doubtful

Posidonia-ledives is dealt with
later, p. 37).

The inflorescence is terminal
on a long naked axis. It is
distichous and branching, and
consists of about three branch-
spikes and the terminal spike;
these are supported by and en-
veloped in bracts with large
sheaths, the leaf-blade being
short or absent. A diagram
(Fig. 19) of an inflorescence
shows the arrangement of the

bracts and spikes. The lowermost bract has a blade longer than

the sheath, while the blades become gradually reduced in size

in passing up the inflorescence. The two lowermost lateral spikes

are more or less long-stalked, and their bracts are placed towards

the upper end of the axis, while the uppermost lateral spike has

its bracts nearly in the axil of the supporting

bract of the main axis. All the lateral spikes

begin with a short bladeless prophyllum in

the axil between the main axis and the branch.

The number of bracts immediately supporting

the spikes varies from two to four. Each

spike bears 4 — 6 (perhaps sometimes more)

flowers placed at some distance from each

other; the axis is continued into a horn-like

process above the uppermost flower (which

consequently is lateral like the other ones).
In Posidonia oceanica it is stated that the

uppermost flower of each spike is male while

the others are hermaphrodite. I have not had

flowering material of P. australis at my dis-
posal, but to judge from the fruiting specimens Fig 20 Posidon i a au .

all the flowers seem to be hermaphrodite in $tralis,i romGera]dton.
. . _,. _ m . • +i A lateral fruiting spik-

this species (see Fig. 20). There is no perianth. elet ( Nat size f

The broad connectives of the three sessile
anthers are persistent on the fruit. Their shape is somewhat var-
iable, being shorter or longer ovate-lanceolate with a broad base
and a more or less obtuse apex (not nearly so acute and pointed

C. H.Ostenfeld: Contributions to West Australian Botany. I. 35

as in fig. 12 D of "Das Pflanzenreich", IV 11, p. 37); they differ
considerably from the connectives of P. oceanica which are broadly
obovate-cordate with a long mucro and as a rule are denticulate
at the base of the mucro. On their outer face there is a keel
on which the pollen sacs were placed, but these are thrown off
after flowering (Fig. 21a). The base of the fruit is fringed by the
persistent connectives as by a cup-shaped perianth (Fig. 20).

The female organ consists of one sessile carpel terminating
in a sessile stigma which is said to be lobed (F. v. Müller (1868) :
"stigmate sessili . . inæqualiter in lobos 3 — 4 acutos fisso"; Bentham
gives (1878): "a thick 2- to 4-lobed stigma"). In fruiting specimens
the stigma is still discernible as a small, somewhat irregular knob.
The fruits (Fig. 20) are oblique-ovoid or ovoid-lanceolate, with a
fleshy pericarp ; the colour is pale or yellowish olive-green, and the
dimensions are: length 20 — 27mm, breadth
8 — 10 mm. At maturity the fruits become
detached, rise to the surface of the water
and float owing to the lacunose aérenchyma
of the fleshy exocarp. This part of the peri-
carp splits irregularly from the base into

two or three lobes (Fig. 22 a), so that the Fi S- 2L Posidoniaau-

v & n straits, a, Connectives

"stone" drops out and sinks to the bottom of the anthers, pollen

as it is heavier than water. The irregular sacs thrown off (about

. i i J» A nat - size )- b, Trans-

dehiscence of the fruit is comparable ol verse section of a fruit

that of the walnut (Juglans). The "stone" has ( abou .t ™t size )- c >

v ° ' i-i Longitudinal section

no real hard endocarp, only a thin, almost of a fruit ( 2 / 3 nat. size).

membranous cover for the embryo. The latter

protrudes at the apex splitting the membrane into two or three

lobes and leaving the way open for the plumule (Fig. 22 d and e).

No seed-testa is discernible in the ripe fruits; it has, probably,

been absorbed during the development of the fruit. The embryo

is large and highly differentiated (Fig. 22/); it consists of a thick.

starch-containing central body (the hypocotylous axis) and a

plumule (Fig. 21 b and c). Probably the main root does not develop

much; it is seen as a tap at the lower end of the central body.

The first adventitious root appears at an early stage at the base

of the plumule, where even in unopened fruits a small protuberance

indicates its position (see Fig. 21 c).

This description of the fruits and my notes on their dispersal

show that they are adapted for distribution by means of water.

The same is the case with regard to the Mediterranean species,

as appears from the publications of Caulinus (1. c), Germain

3*

36

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6.

de Saint Pierre (1. c.) and others. In this respect the genus
Posidonia differs from most of the other sea-grasses, since floating
of the reproductive organs is a very rare phenomenon amongst
them (cf. Cymodocea antarctica).

The Mediterranean species (P. oceanica) is very like our Au-
stralian one, still it differs in several points as regards the in-
florescence, the flower and the shape of the fruit, as well as in
the structure of the leaves. P. oceanica is said to flower and set
fruits only very rarely, while it appears that the Australian spe-
cies flowers more regularly, and the enormous masses of fruits
which I found both at Carnarvon and especially at Geraldton,
show that the species set fruits in abundance, at least periodi-
cally.

At what time it flowers is not known with certainty, but to

Fig. 22. Posidonia australis, from Géraldton. a, The irregularly three-lobed

exocarp opened, b and c, Two different fruits, showing the splitting of the

exocarp beginning at the base, d and e, "Stones" of b and c; the plumule

protruding at the apex, f, Embryo (of e). (About 5 / 4 nat. size).

judge from analogy with P. oceanica, which flowers in the autumn
and ripens its fruits in the next spring, the flowering of P. au-
stralis should take place during the autumn of the southern he-
misphere, i. e. in March — May, and the fruits should ripen in
the spring, i.e. September — November; the latter supposition is
confirmed by the fact that I collected the ripe fruits during the
last days of October.

I hope that some Australian botanist will be able to study
on the spot the flowering of this species and the development
of the fruit, which has several interesting points still unsolved
(e. g. the fate of the coats of the ovule).

Posidonia sp.

I found at Carnarvon, besides the typical broad-leaved P.
australis, some narrower leaves like those of a broad -leaved Zostera.

C. H. Ostenfeld: Contributions to West Australian Botany. I.

37

They were very long; their apex was rounded, not truncate, and
they had a much stronger and thicker consistency than the typical
ones. I could not find any shoot of this peculiar sea-grass, only
the long leaf-blades the bases of which showed that they were
thrown off from the sheaths. Two intact leaf-blades were 80 and
105 cm long (thus exceeding P. australis, the longest leaf-blade
of which was 65 cm). The breadth of the leaves also differs:

P. australis P. sp.

6 — 11 mm 3 — 5 mm

(average of 10 leaves: 8.1) (average of 6 leaves: 4)

In transverse section (Fig.
23) the aberrant leaves differed
in several respects from the lea-
ves of the typical P. australis.
The epidermal cells have much
thicker walls and they are elong-
ated perpendicularly to the sur-
face. The sclerenchyma-strands
are more numerous, and while
in the typical P. australis the
strands are practically restricted
to a subepidermal layer (besides
the few scattered in the septa),
in this case they are also com-
mon in the outer parts of the
mesophyll inside the subepider-
mal layer. Other interesting
points are that the lacunæ in
the mesophyll are much nar-
rower than in typical P. austr.,

and that the ordinary cells of the mesophyll are filled with large
starch grains. I have never before met with this rich occurrence
of starch in the mesophyll of any sea-grass.

Apart from these differences, the structure of the leaf points
to Posidonia, and the question is, strictly speaking, whether the
aberrant leaves belong to some modification of P. australis, or
represent a new hitherto unknown species of the genus. The
insufficient material at hand does not justify any definite decision
at present. I have mentioned it here only to draw the attention
of some later observer to this problem which seems worth solving.

Fig. 23. Posidonia sp., fromCarnarvon.
Transverse section of a leaf-blade.
For explanation see fig. 18, with which
it is comparable. (About 150 /inat. size.)

38 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6.

Fam. II. Hydrocharitaceae.

Two species of Halophila are found in the sea off the West
Australian coast; both of them also occur on the East coast of
the continent. They differ considerably from each other in
external appearance and both are quite unlike the ordinary
ribbon-leaved type of sea-grasses.

1. Halophila ovalis (R. Br.) J. D. Hooker,
Flora Tasman. II (1860) 45; Ascherson, in Linnæa 35 (1867) 173; Bentham,
Fl. Austral. VII (1878) 182; I. B. Balfour, in Transact. & Proc. Roy. Soc.
Edinburgh XIII (1879) 290; H. ovata F. v. Muller, Fragm. Phytogr. Austr.
VIII (1872—74) 219; Second Census Austr. PI. (1889) 193, et aliis; non
Gaudichaud, in Freycinet Voy. Bot. (1826) 430, tab. 40, fig. 1; Caulinia?
ovalis R. Brown, Prodr. Fl. Nov. Holland. (1810) 339.

As already stated (p. 7) this species was first recorded for
West Australia by C. Andrews (1. c, 1902), who found it in
Freshwater Bay, Swan River Estuary in 1902 (Fl. of W. Austr.,
No. 1065), and shortly after it was discovered on the coast of
Rottnest Island, off Fremantle (by Markwell). I collected a
small piece of it cast ashore at Geraldton (No. 272) and found
it growing plentifully in pools on the coast off the Yallingup
Gave (No. 273). As to the latter record my diary contains the
following remarks: "Halophila ovalis inhabited mostly the smaller
pools. It often grows so deeply imbedded in the sand, that only
the leaf-blades are visible, and in this case the leaves are long-
stalked and the shoot-apex with the young leaves is quite hidden,
pale-yellow and etiolated. No flower was found". The leaf blades
were 24 — 27 mm long, 10—12 mm broad, and the stalk attained
to 40 — 45 mm long.

The four localities now known are all along the southern
part of the west coast of West Australia, and seem to indicate
a common occurrence of the species.

H. ovalis is widely distributed along the coast of the Indian
and Pacific Oceans, and has the widest area of occurrence of all
the Halophila species. Around Australia it is known from West
Australia, South Australia, Tasmania, Victoria, New South Wales
and Queensland, and, probably it occurs on all parts of the
coast where the conditions permit it to grow.

The specimens collected and also all the other specimens
seen from Australia are rather uniform: vigorous and robust
with long and large leaves (the blades are 25—50 mm long);

C. H. Ostenfeld : Contributions to West Australian Botany. I.

39

they may be referred to the larger variety which is called Lem-
nopsis major by H. Zollinger (Verzeich, der im indisch. Archipel
in den Jahren 1842 — 48 gesamm. etc. Pflanzen (1854)
74; quoted from Ascherson (1867) 172).

The species seems to vary very much with
regard to the size and shape of the leaves, and
perhaps some of the more divergent forms are
really independent species. But until flowering and
fruiting specimens are found in greater abundance
than hitherto, it is better to follow Ascherson
(1867, 200), who united H. oralis, H. madagascar-
iensis Steud., H. major (Zoll.) Miq., H. lemnopsis
Miq. (= Lemnopsis minor Zoll.) into one species.
With regard to H. ovata Gaudichaud (1. c), I have
elsewhere (Ostenfeld, in Philippine Journ. of Sc,
IV No. 1, Sect. C. Botany, 1909, 67) shown that
it is a good species, at present only known from the
Philippines and Mariannes.

The morphology of H. ovalis has been thoroughly
investigated by I. B. Balfour (1879), and later the
structure of the leaves was studied by C. Sauvageau
(Journ. de Botanique IV, 1890, 293).

Quite recently H. Solereder 1 has examined
the structure of the leaves of H. ovalis and other
species, and has found some interesting features
which were overlooked by the earlier authors : The
central area of the outer walls of the epidermal
cells is thinner than the remaining parts, and when
seen from above, a circular spot is more or less
distinctly visible. This observation I can corrob- Yx h^' 0V aiis°'
orate after examination of my West Australian from Yallingup
material of H. ovalis. Solereder's other discovery

Cave District.
Transverse sec-
is not quite so convincing: The leaves consist tion of_ part of

only of the two epidermal layers except where

a leaf. The black
dots are the

traversed by the veins. Between these two layers veins (the big
Solereder found, singly or a few together, some ^J^ln^^hé
idioblasts which he calls '•Schlauchzellen". My circles the air
material showed here and there smaller cells he-
tween the two epidermal layers, but they did

chambers.
(About *% nat.

size).

*) H. Solf.reder: Systematisch-anatomische Untersuchung des Blattes
der Hydrocharitaceen. — Beih. Botan. Centralbl., Bd. XXX. 1. Abt.
1913, pp. 24-104.

40 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6.

not differ in any important point from the other cells, and
to me they appear to be only cells produced by a more or less
irregular tangential division of the epidermal cells. Around the
veins, especially around the middle vein, the leaves are more
than two layers thick, and air chambers are present around the
middle vein (Fig. 24). The lateral walls of the epidermal cells of
both surfaces are much undulated, less so above and under the
veins.

2. Halophila spinulosa (R. Br.) Ascherson,
in Neumayer, Anleit. z. wiss. Beobacht. Reisen, 1. ed. (1875) 368; 3. ed.
(1905) 395; Bentham, Fl. Austr. VII (1878) 183; F. v. Müller, Sec. Census
Austr. PI. (1889) 193; Caulinia? spinulosa R. Brown, Prodr. Fl. Nov. Holland.
(1810) 339; F. v. Müller, Fragm. Phytogr. Austr, VIII (1872—74) 219 and 283.

Many specimens of this rare species, which was not before
known from West Australia, were found cast ashore at Carnarvon
(31st Oct. 1914; No. 274); some specimens were sterile, others
bore male flowers (Fig. 25).

The first more complete account of this species was given by
F.v.Müller in Fragm. VIII, 219. He described the vegetative
part of the plant and the fruit, but owing to a misinterpretation
of the thread-like apical prolongation of the fruit, he believed that
the plant had "stylo setaceo stigma simplex dimidio crassius
depressum gerente". No doubt he had only the fruit with its
long process before him, after the stigmas had withered and were
thrown off. His "depressed stigma" is the rudimentary perianth,
first seen by I.B.Balfour (I.e.) in H. ovalis; and arising from
it we must imagine the stigmas — probably three in number and
filiform as in other Halophila species. The above misinterpretation
led F. v. Müller to suggest a separate genus for the species in
question, but in an addition to the same volume (VIII) of his
"Fragmenta" he places it (p. 283) "juxta Halophilam".

A good description of specimens from the same collection
was given by Bentham in Fl. Austr. (1. a).

F. v. Müller did not find any male flower, and I have seen
no description of it at all. Bentham (1. c.) says: "Male flowers
unknown", while Ascherson (1905, 395) mentions "die nur unvoll-
kommen bekannte männliche Blüte", but gives no other information
about it. My material contained a number of shoots with male
flowers and thus enables me to give a full description of their
appearance. The vegetative parts of the plant also show several
points of interest which are included in the following description
of the whole plant.

C. H. Ostenfeld: Contributions to West Australian Botany. I.

41

As in other species of Halophila, there is a transversally
creeping, thin and fragile rhizome On its younger parts two
membranous and early deciduous amplexicaul scale-leaves are
present at each node, from which an erect assimilative shoot and
an unbranched root arise. The assimilative shoots attain to 17 —
18 cm in length, and bear numerous pairs of foliage leaves. These

Fig. 25. Halophila spinulosa, from Carnarvon. A Flowering male plant with
creeping rhizome and erect assimilative shoots. The flowers are hidden in
the upper parts of some of the assimilative shoots. (Photo, of herbarium

material).

leaves are opposite and distichous, and are turned in such a
manner that they stand edgewise; therefore the whole shoot is
quite flat. Such a distichous arrangement of opposite leaves is
rare, though there is a somewhat similar arrangement in Pota-
mogeton densus and in Euphorbia buxijolia (civ. E. Warming, in
Bull. Acad. Roy. sc. et lettr. de Danemark, pour l'année 1896).

42

Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. \"r. 6.

Fig. 2tx Halophila spinu-
losa. A pair of leaves
one of which encloses
a male llower bud. ( s / 3
nat. size).

The shoots of H. spitiulosa
(see Fig. 25) have a superficial
(ecological) resemblance to the
assimilative shoots of some
species of Caulerpa (e. g. C.
crass i folia).

The leaves are broad-
linear, 13 — 16 mm long and
3 — 4 mm broad, with a spinu-
lose-serrate margin, and three
parallel veins, besides some very tine anastomosing
veins. At the base of the downward-turned side,
each leaf has an ear-shaped upwardly bent dilata-
tion with an entire margin (Fig. 26). In this pocket
the lower part of the llower, when present, is hid-
den. The insertion of the two leaves of each pair is
exactly opposite: the "ear" is found on the same
side of all the pairs ; thus on the right half of a shoot
all the leaves have the ears turned towards the ob-
server, while he sees the back of all the leaves of
the left half. There is, consequently, no alternation
as is the case with ordinary opposite leaves.

The structure of the lea-
ves l does not show any
important difference from
those of other species of
the genus. The leaves
consist of the two epi-
dermal layers only, except
round about the veins (Fig.
28). The outer walls are
not undulating (faintly
undulating on the outer
side of the ear-shaped dila-
tation). Around the middle
vein some small air chan-
nels are present. The spi-
nulose margin is made up

Fig. 27. Halophila spinulosa. Trans-
verse sections of a leaf: a, at the
middle: b. near the base. Air cham-
bers are shown as circles, veins as
black dots. (About 20 x nat. size).

1 Compare C. Sau vag eau, 1. c. (1890) 294.

Fig. 28. Halophila spinulosa.
Transverse section of a leaf.
The veins are shown as black
dots, x denotes air chambers.
(About M /, nat. size).

C. II. Ostenfeld: Contributions to West Australian Botany. I. 43

shoot Fig. 29. Halophila
eaves 8pinulosa.The apex

The

of an assimilative
shoot, twisted by

[ About */i nat. size).

of one-celled acute teeth. A transverse section at the middle (Fig.

27 a) shows that the middle vein is somewhat nearer the one

margin than the other. This obliqueness is more

pronounced in a transverse section near the base

where the ear-shaped part is met with (Fig. 27 b).

Here the middle vein is found in the upper

half of the clasping leaf- base.

The first leaves of an assimilative

are transitional in form between the scale

of the rhizome and the foliage leaves.

pairs are somewhat distant in the lower part of the pressure of the

the assimilative shoot; further up they are more

closely placed, partly covering one another.

Probably the assimilative shoots are comparatively short-lived,
while the creeping rhizome steadily renews
itself by new shoots, the ulder dying away
behind.

Towards the apex of some assimila-
tive shoots male flowers were present in
the axils of the leaves, and owing to I heir
presence the regular edgewise arrange-
ment of the leaves is somewhat disturbed.
The flowers press the leaves apart, and by
this pressure the upper part of the shoot
becomes more or les spirally twisted (Fig. 29).
The male flower is placed solitary in

the axil of an ordinary foliage leaf,

and is enclosed in a two-leaved in-

volucrum (Fig. 30). The outer in-

volueral leaf is nearly two-keeled

(one acute and one blunt angle) with

a flat back; towards its apex it is

somewhat spinulose-serrate (Fig. 30a).

The inner involucraJ leaf encloses the

flower bud ; it is one-keeled and has

a long-pointed apex (Fig. 306). The

flower itself consists of three perianth

leaves which, when they open, bend

backwards and force the edgewise- Fig. 31. Halophila spinulosa. T runs-

verse section through a male
set leaf a little aside. The perianth flower, showing the two involucral
leaves are obtuse ovate -oblong leaves, the three-leaved perianth
. . ., i t -i .i • and the three anthers. (About

lamtly one-nerved. Inside the peri- »/ n at. size).

Fig. 30. Halophila spinu-
losa. Male flower, a and
b, outer and inner in-
volucral leaves ; r, flower
bud with involucrurn; d,
open flower with emptied
anthers and backwards
bent perianth. (About a /a
nat. size).

44 Dansk Botanisk Arkiv, Bd. 2. Nr. 6.

anth are the three four-locular sessile anthers (Fig. 31) which are
cast off when emptied, but the central strands remain for some
time (Fig. 30 d). The pollen is moniliform (confervoid) as in other
Halophila species (see T. B. Balfour, fig. 52); the cell walls are
gelatinous and swell in water.

The female flower has the same position, and is enclosed in
two involucral leaves of the same shape as in the male flower.
It consists of an ovoid ovary with a long filiform process on
the apex of which the rudimentary perianth and the three fili-
form stigmas are supposed to be placed (cf. p. 40). I have seen
herbarium specimens of female plants in the collections of the
Imp. Botan. Garden of Petrograd and of the Roy. Botan. Gar-
den, Calcutta, both from Port Denison, Queensland, and both
with young fruits. The fruits were placed below the middle of
the assimilative shoot, not at the apex as in the case of the
male flower. But this difference may be due to later develop-
ment, the assimilative shoot having continued its growth after
the flowering time. According to F. v. Müller the seeds are
globose, transparent and smooth.

The features given above indicate that H. spinulosa does not
differ from the other species of the genus in floral characters.
As regards the vegetative parts, the rhizome and the shoot-for-
mation follow the type, but the numerous opposite and distich-
ous leaves are peculiar.

The species is known from several places on the north and
east coasts of Queensland, from the Philippines, and I have also
seen specimens from Java (And jer, leg. Andrea, 1868). Probably it
has a wider distribution in the Melanesian region, a suggestion
which is strengthened by the discovery of its occurrence at Car-
narvon.

(Issued 4th Sept. 1916.)

Bd. 2 • DANSK BOTANISK ARKIV • Nr. 7

UDGIVET AF DANSK BOTANISK FOHENING

1917 —

Studies in the Agarics of Denmark 1 ).

Part III.

Pluteus. Collybia. Inocybe.

By

Jakob E. Lange.

NEV
With three plates.

THE GENUS PLUTEUS.

/ luteus is one of the best defined genera of the whole
mushroom-family. While most other genera are rather heteroge-
neous, — being made up of different series or groups, some of
which show so strong affinity to other genera that they might
almost as well be removed to a neighbouring genus — a Plu-
teus is always a Pluteus and nothing else. — From Volvaria,
with which it has most in common, the genus is clearly distin-
guished by its total want of a volva. And Pluteolus (the genus
next in kind in the opposite direction) not only differs from Plu-
teus by the ochraceous and ellipsoid spores, but also by a
totally different texture of the gills (want of inflated cystidia etc.).

Pluteus is a truly xylophilous genus. Hut while the larger
species almost exclusively grow on rotten slumps and trunks, the
smaller ones, such as hispidulus, semibulbosus etc., may also
be found growing on the ground (but only where the soil is
made up of leaf-mould, rotten twigs, peat or other decaying